h 
 IP 
 
 
 ^HUHHi 
 

 <0«^ 
 
ZMi^y (jA^JtJ ^OoooUvC\ 
 
 Early Writings of Mrs. White. 
 
 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS, 
 
 AND 
 
 SPIRITUAL GIFTS, VOLUME ONE. 
 
 BY 
 
 IV&RS. E. Gc. WHITE. 
 
 FIFTH EDITION. 
 
 Review and Herald : Battle Creek, Mich. 
 
 Pacific Press : Oakland, Cal. 
 
 1893. 
 
1 x*v^' 
 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1882, by 
 
 MRS. E. G-. WHITE, 
 In the office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 
 
THE CHRISTIAN 
 
 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS 
 
 OF MRS. E. G. WHITE. 
 
PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION. 
 
 The second edition of this little book appears in 
 response to a long-standing wish, expressed by many, 
 that it b€T republished. " Experience and Views" was 
 first published in 1851, and all who were acquainted 
 with the experience and labors of the author, as well 
 as those especially interested in the cause in which she 
 labored, supplied themselves therewith. But as the 
 cause was young, only a small edition had been printed, 
 and after a few years it was all sold. Other books were 
 printed treating more fully many of the subjects pre- 
 sented in this, and it was not supposed that there 
 would be a sufficient demand for this book to warrant 
 its republication. As, however, the labors of Mrs. 
 White have become more public and extended, a wide- 
 spread interest has arisen in all her works, especially 
 in these earlier views, and the call for the publication of 
 a second edition has thus become imperative. 
 
 For the above reason we are happy to present this 
 book to the public at this time; and for still another 
 reason we take peculiar pleasure in its republication. 
 Our opponents have been wont to make loud claims 
 that there was a desire and an attempt to suppress 
 these views, because the work has been so long out of 
 print. The presence of this book will be a sufficient 
 refutation of the groundless charge. 
 
IV PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION. 
 
 Foot notes giving dates and explanations, and an 
 appendix giving two very interesting dreams, which 
 were mentioned but not related in the original work, 
 will add to the value of this edition. Aside from 
 these, no changes from the original work have been 
 made in the present edition, except the occasional 
 employment of a new word, or a change in the con- 
 struction of a sentence, to better express the idea, 
 and no portion of the work has been omitted. No 
 shadow of change has been made in any idea or senti- 
 ment of the original work, and the verbal changes have 
 been made under the author's own eye, and with her 
 full approval. Publishers. 
 
 PREFACE TO FIEST EDITION. 
 
 We are well aware that many honest seekers after 
 truth and Bible holiness are prejudiced against visions. 
 Two great causes have created this prejudice. First, 
 fanaticism, accompanied by false visions and exer. 
 cises, has existed more or less almost everywhere. This 
 has led many of the sincere to doubt anything of the 
 kind. Secondly, the exhibition of mesmerism, and 
 what is commonly called the " mysterious rapping," are 
 perfectly calculated to deceive, and create unbelief 
 relative to the gifts and operations of the Spirit of God. 
 
 But God is unchangeable. His work through Moses 
 in the presence of Pharaoh was perfect, notwithstand- 
 ing Jannes and Jambres were permitted to perform mir- 
 
PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION. V 
 
 acles by the power of Satan, that resembled the mira- 
 cles wrought by Moses. The counterfeit also appeared 
 in the days of the apostles, yet the gifts of the Spirit 
 were manifested in the followers of Christ. And it is 
 not the purpose of God to leave his people, in this age 
 of almost unbounded deception, without the gifts and 
 manifestations of his Spirit. 
 
 The design of a counterfeit is to imitate an existing 
 reality. Therefore the present manifestation of the 
 spirit of error is proof that God manifests himself to 
 his children by the power of the Holy Spirit, and that 
 he is about to fulfill his word gloriously. 
 
 " And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith 
 God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh; and 
 your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, and 
 your young men shall see visions, and your old men 
 shall dream dreams." Acts 2 : 17 ; Joel 2 : 28. 
 
 As for mesmerism, we have ever considered it 
 dangerous, therefore have had nothing to do with it. 
 We never even saw a person in a mesmeric sleep, and 
 know nothing by experience of the art. 
 
 We send out this little work with the hope that it 
 will comfort the saints. James White. 
 
 Saratoga Springs, N. Y., August, 1851. 
 
CONTEXTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Experience and Views 7 
 
 My First Vision 9 
 
 Subsequent Visions 25 
 
 The Sealing 29 
 
 God's Love for his People . . 31 
 
 Shaking of the Powers of Heaven 33 
 
 The Open and Shut Door 34 
 
 The Trial of our Faith. _ 37 
 
 To the "Little Flock" , 40 
 
 The Last Plagues and the Judgment 43 
 
 Enlof the 2300 Days 45 
 
 Duty in View of the Time of Trouble 47 
 
 " Mysterious Eapping "... 49 
 
 The Messengers 51 
 
 Mark of the Beast. 54 
 
 The Blind Leading the Blind 58 
 
 Preparation for the End 59 
 
 Praver and Faith _ . 61 
 
 The" Gathering Time 03 
 
 Appendix- 
 Mis. White's Dreams 68 
 
 Win, Miller's Dream 70 
 
 Supplement — 
 
 Notes of Explanation. _ 1 
 
 Gospel Order 12 
 
 Church Difficulties 19 
 
 The Hope of the Church 22 
 
 Preparation for Christ's Coming 25 
 
 Faithfulness in Social Meeting _ _ 28 
 
 To the Inexperienced 32 
 
 Self-Denial - 35 
 
 Irreverence. 35 
 
 False Shepherds 36 
 
 God's Gift to Man 38 
 
EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 By the request of dear friends I have consented 
 to give a brief sketch of my experience and views, 
 with the hope that it will cheer and strengthen the 
 humble, trusting children of the Lord. 
 
 At the age of eleven years I was converted, and 
 when twelve years old was baptized, and joined the 
 Methodist church.* At the age of thirteen I heard 
 Bro. Miller deliver his second course of lectures in 
 Portland, Me. I then felt that I was not holy, not 
 ready to see Jesus. And when the invitation was 
 given for church members and sinners to come for- 
 ward for prayers, I embraced the first opportunity, 
 for I knew that I must have a great work done for 
 me to fit me for Heaven. My soul was thirsting for 
 full and free salvation, but knew not how to obtain it. 
 
 In 1842, I constantly attended the second advent 
 meetings in Portland, Me., and fully believed the 
 Lord was coming. I was hungering and thirsting 
 for full salvation, and an entire conformity to the 
 will of God. Day and night I was struggling to 
 obtain this priceless treasure, that all the riches of 
 earth could not purchase. As I was bowed before 
 God praying for this blessing, the duty to go and 
 pray in a public prayer-meeting was presented before 
 me. I had never prayed vocally in meeting, and 
 drew back from the duty, fearing that if I should 
 attempt to pray I should be confounded. Every 
 time I went before the Lord in secret prayer this 
 unfulfilled duty presented itself, until I ceased to 
 
 * Mrs. White was born at Grorham, Me., Nov. 26, 1827. 
 
 (7) 
 
8 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 pray, and settled down in a melancholy state, and 
 finally in deep despair. 
 
 In this state of mind I remained for three weeks, 
 with not one ray of light to pierce the thick clouds 
 of darkness around me. I then had two dreams 
 which gave me a faint ray of light and hope.* After 
 that I opened my mind to my devoted mother. She 
 told me that I was not lost, and advised me to go 
 and see Bro. Stockman, who then preached to the 
 Advent people in Portland. I had great confidence 
 in him, for he was a devoted and beloved servant of 
 Christ. His words affected me and led me to hope. 
 I returned home, and again went before the Lord, 
 and promised that I would do and suffer anything if 
 I could have the smiles of Jesus. The same duty 
 was presented. There was to be a prayer-meeting 
 that evening, which I attended, and when others 
 knelt to pray I bowed with them trembling, and 
 after two or three had prayed, I opened my mouth 
 in prayer before I was aware of it, and the promises 
 of God looked to me like so many precious pearls 
 that were to be received by only asking for them. 
 As I prayed, the burden and agony of soul that I 
 had so long felt left me, and the blessing of God 
 came upon me like the gentle dew, and I gave glory 
 to God for what I felt, but I longed for more. I 
 could not be satisfied till I was filled with the fullness 
 of God. Inexpressible love for Jesus filled my soul. 
 Wave after wave of glory rolled over me, until my 
 body grew stiff. Everything was shut out from me 
 but Jesus and glory, and I knew nothing of what 
 was passing around me. 
 
 I remained in this state of body and mind a long 
 time, and when I realized what was around me, 
 everything seemed changed. Everything looked glo- 
 rious and new, as if smiling and praising God. I 
 was then willing to confess Jesus everywhere. For 
 six months, not a cloud of darkness passed over my 
 
 * The dreams here referred to will be found in the Appendix- 
 
MY FIRST VISION. 9 
 
 mind. My soul was daily drinking rich draughts of 
 salvation. I thought that those who loved Jesus 
 would love his coming, so went to the class-meeting 
 and told them what Jesus had done for me, and 
 what a fullness I enjoyed through believing that the 
 Lord was coming. The class-leader interrupted me, 
 saying, "Through Methodism;" but I could not give 
 the glory to Methodism, when it was Christ and the 
 hope of his soon coming that had made me free. 
 
 My father's family were most all full believers in 
 the advent, and for bearing testimony to this glorious 
 doctrine, seven of us were at one time cast out of 
 the Methodist church. At this time, the words oi 
 the prophet were exceedingly precious to us: "Your 
 brethren that hated you, that cast you out for my 
 name's sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified; but he 
 shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed." 
 Isa. 66:5. 
 
 From this time, up to December, 1844, my joys, 
 trials, and disappointments, were like those of my 
 dear Advent friends around me. At this time I 
 visited one of our Advent sisters, and in the morn- 
 ing we bowed around the family altar. It was not 
 an exciting occasion, and there were but five of us 
 present, all females. While praying, the power of 
 God came upon me as I never had felt it before, and 
 I was wrapt in a vision of God's glory, and seemed 
 to be rising higher and higher from the earth, and 
 was shown something of the travels of the Advent 
 people to the holy city, as narrated below. ; 
 
 MY FIRST VISION.* 
 
 As God has shown me the travels of the Advent 
 people to the holy city, and the rich reward to be 
 given those who wait the return of their Lord from 
 the wedding, it may be my duty to give you a short 
 
 * This view was given soon after the great Advent disap- 
 pointment in 1844, and was first published in 1846. Only a 
 few of the events of the future were seea at that time. 
 Later views have been more fall. 
 
10 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 sketch of what God has revealed to me. The dear 
 saints have many trials to pass through. But our 
 light afflictions, which are but for a moment, will 
 work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight 
 of glory — while we look not at the things which are 
 seen, for the things which are seen are temporal, but 
 the things which are not seen are eternal. I have 
 tried to bring back a good report and a few grapes 
 from the heavenly Canaan, for which many would 
 stone me, as the congregation bade stone Caleb and 
 Joshua for their report. Num. 14: 10. But I declare 
 to you, my brethren and sisters in the Lord, it is a 
 goodly land, and we are well able to go up and pos- 
 sess it. 
 
 While praying at the family altar, the Holy Ghost 
 fell upon me, and T seemed to be rising higher and 
 higher, far above the dark world. I turned to look 
 for the Advent people in the world, but could not 
 find them, when a voice said to me, "Look again, 
 and look a little higher." At this I raised my eyes, 
 and saw a straight and narrow path, cast up high 
 above the world. On this path the Advent people 
 were traveling to the city, which was at the farther 
 end of the path. They had a bright light set up 
 behind them at the beginning of the path, which an 
 angel, told me was the midnight cry. This light 
 shone all along the path, and gave light for their 
 feet so they might not stumble. If they kept their 
 eyes fixed on Jesus, who was just before them, lead- 
 ing them to the city, they were safe. But soon some 
 grew weary, and said the city was a great way off, 
 and they expected to have entered it before. Then 
 Jesus would encourage them by raising his glorious 
 right arm, and from his arm came a light which 
 waved over the Advent band, and they shouted, 
 Alleluia! Others rashly denied the light behind 
 them, and said that it was not God that had led 
 them out so far. The light behind them went out, 
 leaving their feet in perfect darkness, and they stum- 
 bled and lost sight of the mark and of Jesus, and 
 
MY FIRST VISION. 11 
 
 fell off the path down into the dark and wicked world 
 below. Soon we heard the voice of God like many 
 waters, which gave us the day and hour of Jesus' 
 coming. The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew 
 and understood the voice, while the wicked thought 
 it was thunder and an earthquake. When God 
 spake the time, he poured upon us the Holy Ghost, 
 and our faces began to light up and shine with the 
 glory of God, as Moses' did when he came down from 
 Mount Sinai. 
 
 The 144,000 were all sealed and perfectly united. 
 On their foreheads was written, God, New Jerusalem, 
 and a glorious star containing Jesus' new name. 
 At our happy, holy state the wicked were enraged, 
 and would rush violently up to lay hands on us to 
 thrust us into prison, when we would stretch forth 
 the hand in the name of the Lord, and they would 
 fall helpless to the ground. Then it was that the 
 synagogue of Satan knew that God had loved us who 
 could wash one another's feet, and salute the brethren 
 with a holy kiss, and they worshiped at our feet. 
 Soon our eyes were drawn to the east, for a small 
 black cloud had appeared, about half as large as a 
 man's hand, which we all knew was the sign of the 
 Son of man. We all in solemn silence gazed on the 
 cloud as it drew nearer, and became lighter, glorious, 
 and still more glorious, till it was a great white cloud. 
 The bottom appeared like fire; a rainbow was over 
 the cloud, while around it were ten thousand angels, 
 singing a most lovely song; and upon it sat the Son 
 of man. His hair was white and curly and lay on his 
 shoulders; and upon his head were many crowns. His 
 feet had the appearance of fire; in his right hand was 
 a sharp sickle, in his left, a silver trumpet. His eyes 
 were as a flame of fire, which searched his children 
 through andthrough. Then all faces gathered paleness, 
 and those that God had rejected gathered blackness. 
 Then we all cried out, Who shall be able to stand *? 
 Is my robe spotless 1 ? Then the angels eeased to 
 sing, and there was some time of awful silence, when 
 
12 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 Jesus spoke: Those who have clean hands and 
 pure hearts shall be able to stand; my grace is suf- 
 ficient for you. At this, our faces lighted up, and 
 joy filled every heart. And the angels struck a note 
 higher and sung again, while the cloud drew still 
 nearer the earth. Then Jesus' silver trumpet 
 sounded, as he descended on the cloud, wrapped in 
 flames of fire. He gazed on the graves of the sleep- 
 ing saints, then raised his eyes and hands to heaven, 
 and cried, Awake! Awake! Awake! ye that sleep 
 in the dust, and arise. Then there was a mighty 
 earthquake. The graves opened, and the dead came 
 up clothed with immortality. The 144,000 shouted, 
 Alleluia ! as they recognized their friends who had 
 been torn from them by death, and in the same 
 moment we were changed and caught up together 
 with them to meet the Lord in the air. 
 
 We all entered the cloud together, and were seven 
 days ascending to the sea of glass, when Jesus brought 
 the crowns, and with his own right hand placed 
 them on our heads. He gave us harps of gold and 
 palms of victory. Here on the sea of glass the 
 144,000 stood in a perfect square. Some of them 
 had very bright crowns, others not so bright. Some 
 crowns appeared heavy with stars, while others had 
 but few. All were perfectly satisfied with their 
 crowns. And they were all clothed with a glorious 
 white mantle from their shoulders to their feet. 
 Angels were all about us as we marched over the 
 sea of glass to the gate of the city. Jesus raised 
 his mighty, glorious arm, laid hold of the pearly 
 gate, swung it back on its glittering hinges, and said 
 to us, You have washed your robes in my blood, 
 stood stiffly for my truth, enter in. We all marched 
 in and felt that we had a perfect right in the city. 
 Here we saw the tree of life and the throne of God. 
 Out of the throne came a pure river of water, and 
 on either side of the river was the tree of life. On 
 one side of the river was a trunk of a tree, and a 
 
MY FIRST VISION. 13 
 
 trunk on the other side of the river, both of pure, 
 transparent gold. 
 
 At first I thought I saw two trees. I looked 
 again, and saw that they were united at the top in one 
 tree. So it was the tree of life on either side of 
 the river of life. Its branches bowed to the place 
 where we stood; and the fruit was glorious, which 
 looked like gold mixed with silver. We all went 
 under the tree, and safc down to look at the glory of 
 the place, when brethren Fitch and Stockman, who 
 had preached the gospel of the kingdom, and whom 
 God had laid in the grave to save them, came up to 
 us and asked us what we had passed through while 
 they were sleeping. We tried to call up our greatest 
 trials, but they looked so small compared with the 
 far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory that 
 surrounded us, that we could not speak them out, 
 and we all cried out Alleluia, Heaven is cheap 
 enough, and we touched our glorious harps and made 
 Heaven's arches ring. 
 
 With Jesus at our head we all descended from the 
 city down to this earth, on a great and mighty 
 mountain, which could not bear Jesus up, and it 
 parted asunder, and there was a mighty plain. Then 
 we looked up and saw the great city, with twelve foun- 
 dations, and twelve gates, three on each side, and an 
 angel at each gate. We all cried out, "The city, the 
 great city, it's coming, it's coming down from God 
 out of Heaven," and it came and settled on the place 
 where we stood. Then we began to look at the 
 glorious things outside of the city. There I saw 
 most glorious houses, that had the appearance of 
 silver, supported by four pillars set with pearls, 
 most glorious to behold, which were to be inhabited 
 by the saints, and in which was a golden shelf. I 
 saw many of the saints go into the houses, take off 
 their glittering crowns and lay them on the shelf, 
 then go out into the field by the houses to do some- 
 thing with the earth; not as we have to do with the 
 earth here; no, no. A .glorious light shone all about 
 
14 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 their heads, and they were continually shouting and 
 offering praises to God. 
 
 And I saw another field full of all kinds of flowers, 
 and as I plucked them, I cried out, They will never 
 fade. Next I saw a field of tall grass, most glorious 
 to behold; it was living green, and had a reflection 
 of silver and gold, as it waved proudly to the glory 
 of King Jesus. Then Ave entered a field full of all 
 kinds of beasts — the lion, the lamb, the leopard, and 
 the wolf, all together in perfect union. We passed 
 through the midst of them, and they followed on 
 peaceably after. Then we entered a wood, not like 
 the dark woods we have here; no, no; but light, and 
 all over glorious; the branches of the trees waved to 
 and fro, and we all cried out, "We will dwell safely 
 in the wilderness and sleep in the woods." We 
 passed through the woods, for we were on our way 
 to Mount Zion. 
 
 As we were traveling along, we met a company 
 who were also gazing at the glories of the place. 
 I noticed red as a border on their garments; their 
 crowns were brilliant; their robes were pure white. 
 As we greeted them, I asked Jesus who they were. 
 He said they were martyrs that had been slain for 
 him. With them was an innumerable company of 
 little ones; they had a hem of red on their garments 
 also. Mount Zion was just before us, and on the 
 mount was a glorious temple, and about it were 
 seven other mountains, on which grew roses and 
 lilies. And I saw the little ones climb, or, if they 
 chose, use their little wings and fly to the top of 
 the mountains, and pluck the never-fading flowers. 
 There were all kinds of trees around the temple to 
 beautify the place; the box, the pine, the fir, the oil, 
 the myrtle, the pomegranate, and the fig-tree bowed 
 down with the weight of its timely figs,- — these made 
 the place all over glorious. And as we were about 
 to enter the holy temple, Jesus raised his lovely voice 
 and said, Only the 144,000 enter this place, and we 
 shouted, Alleluia. 
 
MY FIRST VISION. 15 
 
 This temple was supported by seven pillars, all of 
 transparent gold, set with pearls most glorious. The 
 wonderful things I there saw, I cannot describe. Oh 
 that I could talk in the language of Canaan, then 
 could I tell a little of the glory of the better world. 
 I saw there tables of stone in which the names of the 
 144,000 were engraved in letters of gold. After we 
 beheld the glory of the temple we went out, and 
 Jesus left us, and went to the city. Soon we heard 
 his lovely voice again, saying, " Come, my people, 
 you have come out of great tribulation, and done my 
 will; suffered for me; come in to supper, for I will 
 gird myself, and serve you." We shouted Alleluia, 
 glory; and entered into the city. And I saw a table 
 of pure silver; it was many miles in length, yet our. 
 eyes could extend over it. I saw the fruit of the 
 tree of life, the manna, almonds, figs, pomegranates, 
 grapes, and many other kinds of fruit. I asked 
 Jesus to let me eat of the fruit. He said, Not now. 
 Those who eat of the fruit of this land, go back to 
 earth no more. But in a little while, if faithful, you 
 shall both eat of the fruit of the tree of life, and 
 drink of the water of the fountain. And, said he, 
 You must go back to the earth again, and relate to 
 others what I have revealed to you. Then an angel 
 bore me gently down to this dark world. Sometimes 
 I think I can stay here no longer, all things of earth 
 look so dreary. I feel very lonely here, for I have 
 seen a better land. Oh that I had wings like a 
 dove, then would I fly away and be at rest. 
 
 After I came out of vision, everything looked 
 changed; a gloom was spread over all that I beheld. 
 Oh, how dark this world looked to me. I wept 
 when I found myself here, and felt homesick. I 
 had seen a better world, and it had spoiled this for 
 me. I told the view to our little band in Portland, 
 who then fully believed it to be of God. It was a 
 powerful time. The solemnity of eternity rested 
 
16 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 upon us. About one week after this the Lord gave 
 ms another view, and showed me the trials I must 
 pass through, and that I must go and relate to others 
 what he had revealed to me, and that I should meet 
 with great opposition, and suffer anguish of spirit 
 by going. But said the angel, " The grace of God 
 is sufficient for you; he will hold you up." 
 
 After I came out of this vision I was exceedingly 
 troubled. My health was very poor, and I was but 
 seventeen years old. I knew that many had fallen 
 through exaltation, and I knew that if I in any way 
 became exalted, God would leave me, and I should 
 surely be lost. I went to the Lord in prayer and 
 begged him to lay the burden on some one else. It 
 .seemed to me that I could not bear it. I lay upon 
 my face a long time, and all the light I could get was, 
 "Make known to others what I have revealed to 
 
 you." 
 
 In my next vision I earnestly begged of the Lord, 
 that, if I must go and relate what he had shown me, 
 he would keep me from exaltation. Then he showed 
 me that my prayer was answered, and if I should be 
 in danger of exaltation his hand should be laid upon 
 me, and I should be afflicted with sickness. Said 
 the angel, If you deliver the messages faithfully, and 
 endure unto the end, you shall eat of the fruit of the 
 tree of life, and drink of the water of the river of 
 life. 
 
 Soon it was reported all around that the visions 
 were the result of mesmerism, and many Adventists 
 were ready to believe and circulate the report. A 
 physician, who was a celebrated mesmerizer, told me 
 that my views were mesmerism, and that I was a 
 very easy subject, and that he could mesmerize me 
 and give me a vision. I told him that the Lord had 
 shown me in vision that mesmerism was from the 
 devil, from the bottomless pit, and that it would 
 soon go there, with those who continued to use it. 
 I then gave him liberty to mesmerize me if he could. 
 He tried for more than half an hour, resorting to 
 
EARLY CHRISTIAN LABORS. 17 
 
 different operations, and then gave it up. By faith 
 in God I was able to resist his influence, so that it 
 did not affect me in the least. 
 
 If I had a vision in meeting many would say that 
 it was excitement, and that some one mesmerized me. 
 Then I would go away alone in the woods, where 
 no eye or ear, but God's, could see or hear, and 
 pray to him, and he would sometimes give me a vis- 
 ion there. I then rejoiced, and told them what God 
 had revealed to me alone, where no mortal could 
 influence me. But I was told by some that I mes- 
 merized myself. Oh, thought I, has it come to this 
 that those who honestly go to God alone to plead his 
 promises, and to claim his salvation, are to be charged 
 with being under the foul and soul-damning influence 
 of mesmerism? Do we ask our kind Father in 
 Heaven for "bread," only to receive a "stone," or a 
 "scorpion 1 ?" These things wounded my spirit, and 
 wrung my soul in keen anguish, well nigh, to despair, 
 while many would have me believe that there was 
 no Holy Ghost, and that all the exercises that holy 
 men of God have experienced were only mesmerism, 
 or the deceptions of Satan. 
 
 At this time there was fanaticism in Maine. Some 
 refrained wholly from labor, and disfellowshiped all 
 those who would not receive their views on this point, 
 and some other things which they held to be religious 
 duties. God revealed these errors to me in vision, 
 and sent me to his erring children to declare them; 
 but many of them wholly rejected the message, and 
 charged me with conforming to the world. On the 
 other hand, the nominal Adventists charged me with 
 fanaticism, and I was falsely, and by some wickedly, 
 represented as being the leader of the fanaticism 
 that I was actually laboring to do away. Different 
 times were repeatedly set for the Lord to come, and 
 were urged upon the brethren; but the Lord showed 
 me that they would all pass by, for the time of 
 trouble must come before the coming of Christ, and 
 that every time that was set and passed by, would 
 2 
 
18 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 only weaken the faith of God's people. For this I 
 was charged with being with the evil servant, that 
 said in his heart, "My Lord delayeth his coming." 
 
 All these things weighed heavily upon my spirits, 
 and in the confusion I was sometimes tempted to 
 doubt my own experience. While at family prayers 
 one morning, the power of God began to rest upon 
 me, and the thought rushed into my mind that it 
 was mesmerism, and I resisted it. Immediately [ 
 was struck dumb, and for a few moments was lost 
 to everything around me. I then saw my sin in 
 doubting the power of God, and that for so doing I 
 was struck dumb, and that my tongue should be 
 loosed in less than twenty-four hours. A card was 
 held up before me, on which were written in gold let- 
 ters the chapter and verse of fifty texts of scripture.* 
 After I came out of vision, I beckoned for the slate, 
 and wrote upon it that I was dumb, also what I had 
 seen, and that I wished the large Bible. I took the 
 Bible and readily turned to all the texts that I had 
 seen upon the card. I was unable to speak all day. 
 Early the next morning my soul was filled with joy, 
 and my tongue was loosed to shout the high praises 
 of God. After that I dared not doubt, or for a 
 moment resist the power of God, however others 
 might think of me. 
 
 In 1846, while at Fairhaven, Mass., my sister (who 
 usually accompanied me at that time), Sister A., 
 Bro. G., and myself, started in a sail -boat to visit a 
 family on West's Island. It was almost night when 
 we started. We had gone but a short distance when 
 a storm suddenly arose. It thundered and lightened, 
 and the rain came in torrents upon us. It seemed 
 plain that we must be lost, unless God should deliver. 
 
 I knelt down in the boat, and began to cry to God 
 to deliver us. . And there upon the tossing billows, 
 while the water washed over the top of the boat 
 upon us, I was taken off in vision, and saw that 
 
 * These texts are given at the close of this article. 
 
SCRIPTURE REFERENCES. 19 
 
 sooner would every drop of water in the ocean be 
 dried up than we perish, for my work had but just 
 begun. After I came out of the vision all my fears 
 were gone, and we sung and praised God, and our 
 little boat was to us a floating Bethel. The editor 
 of the Advent Herald has said that my visions were 
 known to be "the result of mesmeric operations." 
 But, I ask, what chance was there for mesmeric 
 operations in such a time as that % Bro. G. had 
 more than he could well do to manage the boat. He 
 tried to anchor, but the anchor dragged. Our little 
 boat was tossed upon the waves, and driven by the 
 wind, while it was so dark that we could not see 
 from one end of the boat to the other. 
 
 Soon the anchor held, and Bro. G. called for help. 
 There were but two houses on the island, and it 
 proved that we were near one of them, but not the 
 one where we wished to go. All the family had 
 retired to rest except a little child, who providen- 
 tially heard the call for help upon the water. Her 
 father soon came to our relief, and, in a small boat, 
 took us to the shore. We spent the most of that 
 night in thanksgiving and praise to God for his won- 
 derful goodness unto us. 
 
 TEXTS REFERRED TO ON PRECEDING PAGE, 
 
 And, behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak, 
 until the day that these things shall be performed, because 
 thou belie vest not my words, which shall be fulfilled in their 
 season. Luke 1 :20. 
 
 All things that the Father hath are mine ; therefore said I, 
 that he shall take of mine, and shall show it unto you. John 
 16 :15. 
 
 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began 
 to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utter- 
 ance. Acts 2 : 4. 
 
 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings, and grant unto 
 thy servants that with all boldness they may speak thy 
 word, by stretching forth thy hand to heal ; and that signs 
 and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child 
 Jesus. And when they had prayed, the place was shaken 
 where they were assembled together ; and they were all filled 
 
20 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 with the Holy Ghost ; and they spake the word of God with 
 boldness. Acts 4: 29-31. 
 
 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye 
 your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their 
 feet, and turn again and rend you. Ask, and it shall be given 
 you ; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened 
 unto you ; for every one that asketh, receiveth ; and he that 
 seeketh, findeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be 
 opened. Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask 
 bread, will he give him a stone ? Or if he ask a fish, will he 
 give him a serpent ? If ye then, being evil, know how to 
 give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your 
 Father which is in Heaven give good things to them that ask 
 him ? Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men 
 should do to you, do ye even so to them ; for this is the law 
 and the prophets. Beware of false prophets, which come to 
 you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening 
 wolves. Matt. 7 : 6-12, 15. 
 
 For there shall arise false christs, and false prophets, and 
 shall show great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, if it 
 were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Matt. 
 24 : 24. 
 
 As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so 
 walk ye in him ; rooted and built up in him, and established 
 in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with 
 thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you through 
 philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after 
 the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. Col. 
 2 : 6-8. 
 
 Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great 
 recompense of reward. For ye have need of patience, that, 
 after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the 
 promise. For yet a little while, and he that shall come will 
 come and will not tarry. Now. the just shall live by faith, 
 but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in 
 him. But we are not of them who draw back unto perdi- 
 tion, but of them that believe to the saving of the soul. 
 Heb. 10:35-39. 
 
 For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased 
 from his own works, as God did from his. Let us labor 
 therefore to enter hit ) that rest, lest any man fall after the 
 same example of unbelief. For the word of God is quick, 
 and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, pierc- 
 ing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of 
 the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts 
 and intents of the heart. Heb. 4 : 10-12. 
 
 Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath be- 
 gun a good work in you, will perform it until the day of 
 Jesus Christ. Only let your conversation be as it becometh 
 
SCRIPTURE REFERENCES. 21 
 
 the gospel of Christ ; that, whether I come and see you, or 
 else be absent, I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast 
 ill one spirit, with one mind, striving together for the faith, 
 of the gospel ; and in nothing terrified by your adversaries ; 
 which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you 
 of salvation, and that of God. For unto you it is given in 
 the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to 
 suffer for his sake. Phil. 1 : 6, 27-29. 
 
 For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do 
 of his good pleasure. Do all things without murmurings and 
 disputings, that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons 
 of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and per- 
 verse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world. 
 Phil. 2 : 13-15. 
 
 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the 
 power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that 
 ye may be able to stand against the wiies of the devil. For 
 we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principal- 
 ities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of 
 this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 
 Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye 
 may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done 
 all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about 
 with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness ; 
 and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of 
 peace ; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye 
 shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And 
 take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, 
 which is the word of God. Praying always with all prayer 
 and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with 
 all perseverance and supplication for all saints. Eph. 6: 10-18. 
 
 And be ye kind one to another, tender-hearted, forgiving 
 one another, even as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you. 
 Eph. 4: 32. 
 
 Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth 
 through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see 
 that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently. 1 Pet. 
 1 : 22. 
 
 A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one 
 another ; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. 
 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye 
 have love one to another. John 13 : 34, 35. 
 
 Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith ; prove 
 your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that 
 Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be eprobates! 2 Cor. 
 13 :5. 
 
 According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as 
 a wise master-builder I have laid the foundation, and another 
 buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he 
 
22 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 buildeth thereupon ; for other foundation can no man lay 
 than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. ' Now if any man 
 build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, 
 wood, hay, stubble ; every man's work shall be made mani- 
 fest ; for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed 
 by fire ; and the fire shall try every man's work, of what 
 sort it is. 1 Cor. 3 : 10-13. 
 
 Take heed, therefore, unto yourselves, and to all the flock 
 over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to 
 feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his 
 own blood. For I know this, that after my departing, shall 
 grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing he flock. 
 Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse 
 things, to draw away disciples after them. Act* 20 : 28-30. 
 
 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called 
 you into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel ; which is 
 not another ; but there be some that trouble you, and would 
 pervert the gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel 
 from Heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that 
 which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As ' 
 we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any 
 other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be 
 accursed. Gal. 1 : 6-9. 
 
 Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be 
 heard in the light ; and that which ye have spoken in the 
 ear in closets, shall be proclaimed upon the house-tops. And 
 1 say unto you, my friends, Be not afraid of them that kill 
 the body, and afLer that have no more that they can do ; but 
 I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear ; fear him, which, 
 after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell ; yea, I say 
 unto you, fear him. Are not five sparrows sold for two far- 
 things ? and not one of them is forgotten before God. But 
 even the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear 
 not, therefore ; ye are of more value than many sparrows. 
 Luke 12 : 3-7. 
 
 For it is written, He shall give his angels charge over thee, 
 to keep thee ; and in their hands they .-hall bear thee up, 
 lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. Luke 
 4:10,11. 
 
 For God, who commanded the light to shine out of dark- 
 ness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the 
 knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 
 But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excel- 
 lency of the power may be of God, and not of us. We are 
 troubled on every side, yet not distressed ; we are perplexed, 
 but not in despair ; persecuted, but not forsaken ; cast down, 
 but not destroyed. 2 Cor. 4 : 6-9. 
 
 For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, work- 
 eth for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory ; 
 
SCRIPTURE REFERENCES. 23 
 
 while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the 
 things which are not seen ; for the things which are seen are 
 temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal. 
 Verses 17, 18. 
 
 Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto sal- 
 vation, ready to be revealed in the last time. Wherein ye 
 greatly rejoice, though now, for a season, if need be, ye are 
 in heaviness through manifold temptations ; that the trial 
 of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that 
 perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto 
 praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ. 
 1 Pet. 1 : 5-7. 
 
 For now we live, if ye stand fast in the Lord. 1 Thess. 
 3:8. 
 
 And these signs shall follow them that believe ; in my 
 name shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak with new 
 tongues ; they shall take up serpents ; and if they drink any 
 deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands 
 on the sick, and they shall recover. Mark 16 : 17, 18. 
 
 His parents answered them, and said, We know that this 
 is our son, and that he was born blind; but by what means 
 he now seeth, we know not ; or who hath opened his eyes, 
 we know not ; he is of age ; ask him ; he shall speak for 
 himself. These words spake his parents, because they feared 
 the Jews ; for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man 
 did confess that he was Christ, be should be put out of the 
 synagogue. Therefore said his parents, He is of age, ask 
 him. Then again called they the man that was blind, and 
 said unto him, Give God the praise ; we know that this man 
 is a sinner. He answered and said, Whether he be a sinner 
 or no, I know not ; one thing I know, that whereas I was 
 blind, now I see. Then said they to him again, What did he 
 to thee ? how opened he thine eyes ? He answered them, I 
 have told you already, and ye did not hear ; wherefore would 
 ye hear it again ? will ye also be his disciples ? John 9 : 20-27. 
 
 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, 
 that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask 
 anything in my name, I will do it. If ye love me keep my 
 commandments. Chap. 14 : 13-15. 
 
 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall 
 ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. Herein is 
 my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye be 
 my disciples. Chap. 15 : 7, 8. 
 
 And there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean 
 spirit ; and he cried out, saying, Let as alone ; what have we 
 to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to 
 destroy us ? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God. 
 And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come 
 out of him. Mark 1 : 23-25. 
 
24 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor an- 
 gels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor 
 things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creat- 
 ure, shall he able to separate us from the love of God which 
 is in Christ Jesus our Lord. Eom. S : 38, 39. 
 
 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write : 
 These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that 
 hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shut- 
 teth ; and shutteth, and r.o man openeth ; I know thy 
 works ; behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no 
 man can shut it ; for thou hast a little strength, and hast 
 kept my word, and. hast not denied my name. Behold, I 
 will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they 
 are Jews, and are not, but do lie ; behold, I will make them 
 to come and worship before my feet, and to know that I have 
 loved thee. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, 
 I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which 
 shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon 
 the earth. Behold I come quickly ; hold that fast which 
 thou hast, that no man take thy crown. Him that over- 
 cometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he 
 shall go no more out ; and I will write upon him the name 
 of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is 
 New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of Heaven from my 
 God ; and I will write upon him my new name. He that 
 hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the 
 churches. .Rev. 3 : 7-13. 
 
 These are they which are not defiled with women; for 
 they are virgins : these are they which follow the Lamb 
 whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among 
 men, being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb. And 
 in their mouth was found no guile ; for they are without 
 fault before the throne of God. Rev. 14 : 4, 5. 
 
 For our conversation is in Heaven ; from whence also we 
 look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ. Phil. 3 : 20. 
 
 Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the 
 Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious 
 fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he re- 
 ceive the early and latter rain. Be ye also patient ; stablish 
 your hearts ; for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. 
 James 5 : 7, 8. 
 
 Who .shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned 
 like unto his glorious body, according to the working where- 
 by he is able even to subdue all things unto himself. Phil. 
 3 :21. 
 
 And I looked, and behold a white, cloud, and upon the 
 cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head 
 a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. And an- 
 other angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice 
 
SUBSEQUENT VISIONS. 25 
 
 to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle and reap, 
 for the time is come for thee to reap ; for the harvest of the 
 earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his 
 sickle on the earth, and the earth was reaped. And another 
 angel came out of the temple which is in Heaven, he also 
 having a sharp sickle. Rev. 14 : 14-17. 
 
 There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. 
 Heb. 4 : 9. 
 
 And I John saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coining 
 down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a bride adorned 
 for her husband. Rev. 21 : 2. 
 
 And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, 
 and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having 
 his Father's name written in their foreheads. Chap. 14:1. 
 
 And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as 
 crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the 
 Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side 
 of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve 
 manner of fruits, and yi-lded hsr fruit every month ; and 
 the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. 
 And there shall be no more curse ; but the throne of God and 
 of the Lamb shall be in it ; and his servants shall serve him. 
 And they shall see his face ; and his name shall be in their 
 foreheads. And there shall be no night there ; and they 
 need no candle, neither light of the sun ; for the Lord God 
 giveth them light ; and they shall reign for ever and ever. 
 Chap. 22 : 1-5. 
 
 SUBSEQUENT VISIONS. 
 
 The Lord gave me the following view in 1847, 
 while the brethren were assembled on the Sabbath, 
 at Topsham, Me. 
 
 We felt an . unusual spirit of prayer. And as we 
 prayed, the Holy Ghost fell upon us. We were very 
 happy. Soon I was lost to earthly things, and was 
 wrapped up in a vision of God's glory. I saw an 
 angel flying swiftly to me. He quickly carried me 
 from the earth to the holy city. In the city I saw 
 a temple, which I entered. I passed through a door 
 before I came to the first vail. This vail was raised, 
 and I passed into the holy place. Here I saw the 
 altar of incense, the candlestick with seven lamps, 
 and the table on which was the shew-bread. After 
 
26 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 viewing tlie glory of the holy, Jesus raised the second 
 vail, and I passed into the holy of holies. 
 
 In the holiest I saw an ark; on the top and sides 
 of it was purest gold. ,0n each end of the ark was 
 a lovely cherub, with its wings spread out over it. 
 Their faces were turned toward each other, and they 
 looked downward. Between the angels was a golden 
 censer. Above the ark, where the angels stood, was 
 an exceeding bright glory, that appeared like a throne 
 where God dwelt. Jesus stood by the ark, and as 
 the saints' prayers came up to him, the incense in 
 the censer would smoke, and he would offer up 
 their prayers with the smoke of the incense to his 
 Father. In the ark was the golden pot of manna, 
 Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of stone 
 which folded together like a book. Jesus opened 
 them and I saw the ten commandments written on 
 them with the finger of God. On one table was 
 four, and on the other six. The four on the first 
 table shone brighter than the other six. But the 
 fourth, the Sabbath commandment, shone above them 
 all; for the Sabbath was set apart to be kept in honor 
 of God's holy name. The holy Sabbath looked glori- 
 ous — a halo of glory was all around it. I saw that 
 the Sabbath was not nailed to the cross. If it was, 
 the other nine commandments were; and we are at 
 liberty to go forth and break them all, as well as to 
 break the fourth. I saw that God had not changed 
 the Sabbath, for he never changes. But the Pope 
 had changed it from the seventh to the first day of 
 the week; for he was to change times and laws. 
 
 And I saw that if God had changed the Sabbath 
 from the seventh to the first day, he would have 
 changed the writing of the Sabbath commandment, 
 written on the tables of stone, which are now in the 
 ark in the most holy place of the temple in Heaven; 
 and it would read thus : The first day is the Sabbath 
 of the Lord thy God. But I saw that it read the 
 same as when written on the tables of stone by the 
 linger of God, and delivered to Moses in Sinai, " But 
 
SUBSEQUENT VISIONS. 27 
 
 the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." 
 1 saw that the holy Sabbath is, and will be, the sep- 
 arating wall between the true Israel of God and un- 
 believers; and that the Sabbath is the great question, 
 to unite the hearts of God's de ir, waiting saints. 
 
 I saw that God had children who do not see and 
 keep the Sabbath. They have not rejected the light 
 upon it. And at the commencement of the time of 
 trouble, we were filled with the Holy Ghost as we 
 went forth and proclaimed the Sabbath more fully.* 
 This enraged the churches and nominal Adventists, as 
 they could not refute the Sabbath truth. And at 
 this time God's chosen all saw clearly that we had 
 the truth, and they came out and endured the perse- 
 cution with us. I saw the sword, famine, pestilence 
 and great confusion in the land. The wicked thought 
 that we had brought the judgments upon them, and 
 they rose up and took counsel to rid the earth of us, 
 thinking that then the evil would be stayed. 
 
 In the time of trouble, we all fled from the cities 
 and villages, but were pursued by the wicked, who 
 entered the houses of the saints with the sword. 
 They raised the sword to kill us, but it broke, and 
 fell as powerless as a straw. Then we all cried day 
 and night for deliverance, and the cry came up be- 
 fore God. The sun came up, and the moon stood 
 still. The streams ceased to flow. Dark, heavy 
 clouds came up, and clashed against each other. But 
 there was one clear place of settled glory, whence 
 came the voice of God like many waters, which shook 
 the heavens and the earth. The sky opened and 
 shut, and was in commotion. The mountains shook 
 like a reed in the wind, and cast out ragged rocks all 
 around. The sea boiled like a pot, and cast out 
 stones upon the land. And as God spake the day 
 and hour of Jesus' coming, and delivered the ever- 
 lasting covenant to his people, he spake one sentence, 
 and then paused, while the words were rolling through 
 th^ earth. The Israel of God stood with their eyes 
 
 *See " Supplement to Experience and Views," p. 1. 
 
28 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 fixed upward, listening to the words as they came 
 from the mouth of Jehovah, and rolled through the 
 earth like peals of loudest thunder. It was awfully 
 solemn. And at the end of every sentence, the 
 saints shouted, Glory! Alleluia! Their countenances 
 were lighted up with the glory of God; and they 
 shone with the glory, as did the face of Moses when 
 he came down from Sinai. The wicked could not 
 look on them for the glory. And when the never- 
 ending blessing was pronounced on those who had 
 honored God, in keeping his Sabbath holy, there was 
 a mighty shout of victory over the beast and over his 
 image. 
 
 Then commenced the jubilee, when the land should 
 rest. I saw the pious slave rise in triumph and vic- 
 tory, and shake off the chains that bound him, while 
 his wicked master was in confusion, and knew not 
 what to do; for the wicked could not understand the 
 words of the voice of God. Soon appeared the great 
 white cloud. It looked more lovely than ever before. 
 On it sat the Son of man. At first we did not see 
 Jesus on the cloud, but as it drew near the earth, we 
 could behold his lovely person. This cloud, when it 
 first appeared, was the sign of the Son of man in 
 heaven. The voice of the Son of God called forth 
 the sleeping saints, clothed with a glorious immortal- 
 ity. The living saints were changed in a moment, 
 and were caught up with them into the cloudy chariot. 
 It looked all over glorious as it rolled upward. On 
 either side of the chariot were wings, and beneath it 
 wheels. And as the chariot rolled upward, the 
 wheels cried Holy, and the wings, as they moved, 
 cried Holy, and the retinue of holy angels around 
 the cloud cried, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Al- 
 mighty. And the saints in the cloud cried, Glory, 
 Alleluia. And the chariot rolled upward to the holy 
 city. Jesus threw open the gates of the golden city, 
 and led us in. Here we were made welcome, for we 
 had kept the "commandments of God," and had a 
 " right to the tree of life." 
 
THE SEALING. 29 
 
 THE SEALING. 
 
 At the commencement of the holy Sabbath, Jan- 
 uary 5, 1849, we engaged in prayer with Bro. Bel- 
 den's family at Rocky Hill, Conn., and the Holy 
 Ghost fell upo i us. I was taken off in vision to the 
 most holy place, where I saw Jesus still interceding 
 for Israel. On the bottom of his garment was a 
 bell and a pomegranate, a bell and a pomegranate. 
 Then I saw that Jesus would not leave the most holy 
 place until every case was decided either for salvation 
 or destruction, and that the wrath of God could not 
 come until Jesus had finished his work in the most 
 holy place, laid off his priestly attire, and clothed 
 himself with the garments of vengeance. Then Jesus 
 will step out from between the Father and man, and 
 God will keep silence no longer, but pour out his 
 wrath on those who have rejected his truth. I saw 
 that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and 
 the time to judge the dead, were separate events, one 
 following the other, also that Michael had not stood 
 up, and that the time of trouble, such as never was 
 had not yet commenced. The nations are now get- 
 ting angry, but when our High Priest has finished 
 his work in the sanctuary, he will stand up, put on 
 the garments of vengeance, and then the seven last 
 plagues will be poured out. 
 
 I saw that the four angels would hold the four 
 winds until Jesus' work was done in the sanctuary, 
 and then will come the seven last plagues. These 
 plagues enraged the wicked against the righteous; 
 they thought that we had brought the judgments of 
 God upon them, and that if they could rid the earth 
 of us, the plagues would then be stayed. A decree 
 went forth to slay the saints, which caused them to 
 cry ^day and night for deliverance. This was the 
 time of Jacob's trouble. Then all the saints cried 
 out with anguish of spirit, and were delivered by the 
 voice of God. The 144,000 triumphed. Their faces 
 were lighted up with the glory of God. Then I was 
 
30 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 shown a company who were howling in agony. On 
 their garments was written in large characters, "Thou 
 art weighed in the balance, and found wanting." I 
 asked who this company were. The angel said, 
 Si These are they who have once kept the Sabbath 
 and have given it up." I heard them cry with a 
 loud voice, " We have believed in thy coming, and 
 taught it with energy." And while they were speak- 
 ing, their eyes w r ould fall upon their garments and see 
 the writing, and then they would wail aloud. I saw 
 that they had drunk of the deep waters, and fouled 
 the residue with their feet — trodden the Sabbath 
 under -foot — and that was why they were weighed in 
 the balance and found wanting. 
 
 Then my attending angel directed me to the city 
 again, where I saw four angels winging their way to 
 the gate of the city. They were just presenting the 
 golden card to the angel at the gate, when I saw 
 another angel flying swiftly from the direction of the 
 most excellent glory, and crying with a loud voice to 
 the other angels, and waving something up and down 
 in his hand. I asked my attending angel for an 
 explanation of what I saw. He told me that I could 
 see no more then, but he would shortly show me 
 what those things that I then saw meant. 
 
 Sabbath afternoon one of our number was sick, 
 and requested prayers that he might be healed. We 
 all united in applying to the physician who never 
 lost a case, and while healing power came down, 
 and the sick was healed, the Spirit fell upon me and 
 I was taken off in vision. 
 
 I saw four angels who had a work to do on the 
 earth, and were on their way to accomplish it. Jesus 
 was clothed with priestly garments. He gazed in 
 pity on the remnant, then raised his hands upward, 
 and with a voice of deep pity cried, "My blood, Fa- 
 ther, my blood, my blood, my blood." Then I saw 
 an exceeding bright light come from God, who sat 
 upon the great white throne, and was shed all about 
 Jesus. Then I saw an angel with a commission 
 
GOD S LOVE FOR HIS PEOPLE. 
 
 31 
 
 from Jesus, swiftly flying to the four angels who had 
 a work to do on the earth, and waving something up 
 and down in his hand, and crying with a loud voice, 
 "Hold! Hold! Hold! Hold! until the servants of 
 God are sealed in their foreheads." 
 
 I asked my accompanying angel the meaning of 
 what I heard, and what the four angels were about 
 to do. He said to me that it was God that restrained 
 the powers, and that he gave his angels charge over 
 things on the earth; that the four angels had power 
 from God to hold the four winds, and that they were 
 about to let them go, but while their hands were 
 loosening, and the four winds were about to blow, 
 the merciful eye of Jesus gazed on the remnant that 
 were not sealed, and he raised his hands to the Fa- 
 ther, and pleaded with him that he had spilled his 
 blood for them. Then another angel was commis- 
 sioned to fly swiftly to the four angels, and bid them 
 hold, until the servants of God were sealed with the 
 seal of the living God in their foreheads. 
 
 GOD'S LOVE FOR HIS PEOPLE. 
 
 I have seen the tender love that God has for his 
 people, and it is very great. I saw angels over 
 the saints with their wings spread about them. 
 Each saint had an attending angel. If the saints wept 
 through discouragement, or were in danger, the 
 angels that ever attended them would fly quickly up- 
 ward to carry the tidings, and the angels in the city 
 would cease to sing. Then Jesus would commission 
 another angel to descend to encourage, watch over, 
 and try to keep them from going out of the narrow 
 path; but if they did not take heed to the watchful 
 care of these angels, and would not be comforted by 
 them, but continued to go astray, the angels would 
 look sad and weep. They would bear the tidings 
 upward, and all the angels in the city would weep, 
 
32 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 and then with a loud voice say, Amen. But if the 
 saints fixed their eyes upon the prize before them, 
 and glorified God by praising him, then the angels 
 would bear the glad tidings to the city, and the angels 
 in the city would touch their golden harps and sing 
 with a loud voice, Alleluia! and the heavenly arches 
 would ring with their lovely songs. 
 
 There is perfect order and harmony in the holy 
 city. All the angels that are commissionea to visit 
 the earth hold a golden card, which they present to 
 the angels at the gates of the city as they pass in 
 and out. Heaven is a good place. I long to be 
 there, and behold my lovely Jesus, who gave his life 
 for me, and be changed into his glorious image. Oh 
 for language to express the glory of the bright world 
 to come. I thirst for the living streams that make 
 glad the city of our God. 
 
 The Lord has given me a view of other worlds. 
 Wings were given me, and an angel attended me 
 from the city to a place that was bright and glorious. 
 The grass of the place was living green, and the birds 
 there warbled a sweet song. The inhabitants of the 
 place were of all sizes; they were noble, majestic, and 
 lovely. They bore the express image of Jesus, and 
 their countenances beamed with holy joy, expressive 
 of the freedom and happiness of the place. I asked 
 one of them why they were so much more lovely 
 than those on the earth. The reply was, "We have 
 lived in strict obedience to the commandments of 
 God, and have not fallen by disobedience, like those 
 on the earth." Then I saw two trees, one looked 
 much like the tree of life in the city. The fruit of 
 both looked beautiful; but of one they could not eat. 
 They had power to eat of both, but were forbidden 
 to eat of one. Then my attending angel said to me, 
 " None in this place have tasted of the forbidden 
 tree; but if they should eat they would fall." Then 
 I was taken to a world which had seven moons. 
 There I saw good old Enoch who had been translated. 
 On his right arm he bore a glorious palm, and on 
 
SHAKING OF THE POWERS OF HEAVE1N. 33 
 
 each leaf was written " Victory." Around his head 
 was a dazzling white wreath, and leaves on the 
 wreath, and in the middle of each leaf was writ- 
 ten " Purity," and around the leaf were stones of 
 various colors, that shone brighter than the stars, 
 and cast a reflection upon the letters and magni- 
 fied them. On the back part of his head was 
 a bow that confined the wreath, and upon the 
 bow was written "Holiness." Above the wreath 
 was a lovely crown that shone brighter than the sun. 
 I asked him if this was the place he was taken to 
 from the earth. He said, " It is not; the city is my 
 home, and I have come to visit this place." He 
 moved about the place as if perfectly at home. I 
 begged of my attending angel to let me remain in 
 that place. I could not bear the thought of coming 
 back to this dark world again. Then the angel said, 
 You must go back, and if you are faithful, you, with 
 the 144,000, shall have the privilege of visiting all 
 the worlds and viewing the handiwork of God. 
 
 SHAKING OF THE POWERS OF HEAVEN. 
 
 December 16, 1848, the Lord gave me a view of 
 the shaking of the powers of the heavens. I saw 
 that when the Lord said " heaven," in giving the 
 signs recorded by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, he 
 meant heaven, and when he said "earth " he meant 
 earth. The powers of heaven are the sun, moon, and 
 stars. They rule in the heavens. The powers of 
 earth are those who rule on the earth. The powers 
 of heaven will be shaken at the voice of God. Then 
 the sun, moon and stars will be moved out of their 
 places. They will not pass away, but be shaken by 
 the voice of God. 
 
 Dark, heavy clouds came up, and clashed against 
 each other. The atmosphere parted and rolled back; 
 then we could look up through the open space in 
 3 
 
34 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 Orion, whence came the voice of God. The holy 
 city will come down through that open space. I 
 saw that the powers of earth are now being shaken, 
 and that events come in order. War, and rumors of 
 war, sword, famine and pestilence, are first to shake 
 the powers of earth, then the voice of God will 
 shake the sun, moon and stars, and this earth also. 
 I saw that the shaking of the powers in Europe is 
 not, as some teach, the shaking of the powers of 
 heaven, but it is the shaking of the angry nations. 
 
 THE OPEN AND SHUT DOOR.* . 
 
 Sabbath, March 24, 1849, we had a sweet and 
 very interesting meeting with the brethren at Tops- 
 ham, Me. The Holy Ghost was poured out upon us, 
 and I was taken off in the Spirit to the city of the 
 living God. Then I was shown that the command- 
 ments of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ re- 
 lating to the shut door, could not be separated, and 
 that the time for the commandments of God to shine 
 out with all their importance, and for God's people 
 to be tried on the Sabbath truth, was when the door 
 was opened in the/ most holy place in the heavenly 
 sanctuary, where the ark is, in which is contained 
 the ten commandments. This door was not opened 
 until the mediation of Jesus was finished in the holy 
 place of the sanctuary in 1844. Then Jesus rose 
 up and shut the door of the holy place, and opened 
 the door into the most holy, and passed within the 
 second vail, where he now stands by the ark, and 
 where the faith of Israel now reaches. 
 
 I saw that Jesus had shut the door of the holy 
 place, and no man can open it; and that he had 
 opened the door into the most holy, and no man can 
 shut it; Rev. 3 : 7, 8; and that since Jesus has 
 opened the door into the most holy place, which con- 
 
 *Sec " Supplement to Experience and views," p. %. 
 
THE OPEN AND SHUT DOOR. 35 
 
 tains the ark, the commandments have been shining 
 out to God's people, and they are being tested on the 
 Sabbath question. 
 
 I saw that the present test on the Sabbath could 
 not come until the mediation of Jesus in the holy 
 place was finished, and he had passed within the 
 second vail; therefore, Christians who fell asleep be- 
 fore the door was opened into the most holy, when 
 the midnight cry was finished, at the seventh month, 
 1844, and had not kept the true Sabbath, now rest 
 in hope, for they had not the light and the test on 
 the Sabbath which we now have since that door 
 was opened. I saw that Satan was tempting some 
 of God's people on this point. Because so many 
 good Christains have fallen asleep in the triumphs of 
 faith, and have not kept the true Sabbath, they were 
 doubting about it being a test for us now. 
 
 The enemies of the present truth have been trying 
 to open the door of the holy place, that Jesus has 
 shut, and to close the door of the most holy place, 
 which he opened in 1844, where the ark is, contain- 
 ing the two tables of stone on which are written the 
 ten commandments by the finger of Jehovah. 
 
 Satan is now using every device in this sealing 
 time to keep the minds of God's people from the 
 present truth, and to cause them to waver. I saw a 
 covering that God was drawing over his people to 
 protect them in the time of trouble; and every soul 
 that was decided on the truth, and was pure in heart, 
 was to be covered with the covering of the Almighty. 
 
 Satan knew this, and was at work in mighty power 
 to keep the minds of as many as he possibly could 
 wavering and unsettled on the truth. I saw that 
 the mysterious knocking in New York and other 
 places, was the power of Satan, and that such things 
 would be more and more common, clothed in a relig- 
 ious garb so as to lull the deceived to more security, 
 and to draw the ruinds of God's people, if possible, 
 to those things, and cause them to doubt the teach- 
 ings and power of the Holy Ghost.* 
 
 *See "Supplement to Experience and Views," p. 2. 
 
36 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 I saw that Satan was working through agents in 
 a number of ways. He was at work through minis- 
 ters who have rejected the truth, and are given over 
 to strong delusions to believe a lie that they might 
 be damned. While they were preaching or praying, 
 sopae would fall prostrate and he'pless, not by che 
 power of the Holy Ghost, but by the power of Satan 
 breathed upon these agents, and through them to the 
 people. While preaching, praying, or conversing, 
 some professed Advenfcists who had rejected pres- 
 ent truth used mesmerism to gain adherents, 
 and the people would rejoice in this influence, for 
 they thought it was the Holy Ghost. Some even 
 that used it were so far in the darkness and decep- 
 tion of the devil, that they thought it was the power 
 of God, given them to exercise. They had made 
 God altogether such an one as themselves, and had 
 valued his power as a thing of naught. 
 
 Some of these agents of Satan were affecting the 
 bodies of some of the saints, — those whom they could 
 not deceive and draw away from the truth by a Sa- 
 tanic influence. Oh that all could get a view of it 
 as God revealed it to me, that they might know more 
 of the wiles of Satan and be on their guard. I saw 
 that Satan was at work in these ways to distract, de- 
 ceive, and draw away God's people, just now in this 
 sealing time. I saw some who were not standing 
 stiffly for present truth. Their knees were trembling, 
 and their feet sliding, because they were not firmly 
 planted on the truth, and the covering of Almighty 
 God could not be drawn over them while they were 
 thus trembling. 
 
 Satan was trying his every art to hold them where 
 they were, until the sealing was past, until the cover- 
 ing was drawn over God's people, and they left with- 
 out a shelter from the burning wrath of God, in the 
 seven last plagues. God has begun to draw this cov- 
 ering over his people, and it will soon be drawn over 
 all who are to have a shelter in the day of slaughter. 
 
THE TRIAL OF OUR FAITH. 37 
 
 God will work in power for his people; and Satan 
 will be permitted to work also. 
 
 I saw that the mysterious signs, and wonders, and 
 false reformations would increase and spread. The 
 reformations that were shown me, were not reforma- 
 tions from error to truth. My accompanying angel 
 bade me look for the travail of soul for sinners as 
 used to be. I looked, but could not see it; for the 
 time for their salvation is past.* 
 
 THE TRIAL OF OUR FAITH. 
 
 In this time of trial, we need to be encouraged 
 and comforted by each other. The temptations of 
 Satan are greater now than ever before, for he knows 
 that his time is short, and that very -soon every case 
 will be decided, either for life or for death. It is no 
 time to sink down beneath discouragement and trial 
 now; but we must bear up under all our afflictions, 
 and trust wholly in the mighty God of Jacob. The 
 Lord has shown me that his grace is sufficient for 
 all our trials; and although they are greater than 
 
 *Objectors have claimed that this language teaches that 
 the time for the salvation of all sinners was past when this 
 view was given. As a refutation of this claim we ask the 
 candid reader to look at a few facts. The scene of the vision 
 was the false revivals of these last days, of which many spec- 
 imens appeared shortly after the great Advent movement 
 of 1844. In these revivals she did not see real travail of soul 
 for sinners. Who would be expected to have travail for souls 
 on such occasions ? The ones, of course, who were carry- 
 ing on these revivals. They did not have it. Why ? The}' 
 were false shepherds. They were given over to strong de- 
 lusion to believe a lie, and be lost. See preceding page. 
 
 The time for their salvation was past. It is the false 
 shepherds, therefore, and not sinners in general, to whom 
 this sentence applies. See also an explanation of this point 
 from the pen of Sr. White herself , in "Supplement to Experi- 
 ence and Views, " p. 2 . Bear in mind also, that she never put 
 the construction upon these words given them by the objector, 
 but was at the same time constantly laboring herself for the 
 salvation of sinners. 
 
38 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 ever before, yet if we trust wholly in God, we can 
 overcome every temptation, and through his grace 
 come off victorious. 
 
 If we overcome our trials, and get victory over 
 the temptations of Satan, then we endure the trial 
 of our faith which is much more precious than gold, 
 and are stronger and better prepared to meet the 
 next. But if we sink down, and give way to the 
 temptations of Satan, we shall grow weaker and get 
 no reward for the trial, and shall not be so well pre- 
 pared for the next. In this way we shall grow 
 weaker and weaker, until we are led captive by 
 Satan at his will. We must have on the whole 
 armor of God, and be ready at any moment for a 
 conflict with the powers of darkness. When temp- 
 tations and trials rush in upon us, let us go to God, 
 and agonize with him in prayer. He will nob turn 
 us away empty; but will give us grace and strength 
 to overcome, and to break the power of the enemy. 
 Oh that all could see these things in their true light, 
 and endure hardness as good soldiers of Jesus. Then 
 would Israel move forward, strong in God, and in 
 the power of his might. 
 
 God has shown me that he gave his people a bitter 
 cup to drink, to purify and cleanse them. It is a bit- 
 ter draught, and they can make it still more bitter 
 by murmuring, complaining, and repining. But those 
 who receive it thus, must have another draught, for 
 the first does not have its designed effect upon the 
 heart. And if the second does not effect the work, 
 then they must have another, and another, until it 
 does have its designed effect, or they will be left 
 filthy and impure in heart. I saw that this bitter 
 cup can be sweetened by patience, endurance, and 
 prayer, and that it will have its designed effect upon 
 the hearts of those who thus receive it, and God will 
 be honored and glorified. It is no small thing to be 
 a Christian, and to be owned and approved of God. 
 The Lord has shown me some who profess the pres- 
 ent truth, whose lives do not correspond with their 
 
THE TRIAL OF OUR FAITH. 39 
 
 profession. They have the standard of piety alto- 
 gether too low, and they come far short of Bible 
 holiness. Some engage in vain and unbecoming con- 
 versation, and others give way to the risings of self. 
 We must not expect to please ourselves, live and act 
 like the world, have its pleasures, and enjoy the com- 
 pany of those who are of the world, and reign with 
 Christ in glory. 
 
 We must be partakers of Christ's sufferings here, 
 if we would share in his glory hereafter. If we seek 
 our own interest, how we can best please ourselves, 
 instead of seeking to please God and advance his 
 precious, suffering cause, we shall dishonor God and 
 the holy cause we profess to love. We have but a 
 little space of time left in which to work for God. 
 Nothing should be too dear to sacrifice for the sal- 
 vation of the scattered and torn flock of Jesus. 
 Those who make a covenant with God by sacrifice 
 now, will soon be gathered home to share a rich re- 
 ward, and possess the new kingdom forever and ever. 
 
 Oh, let us live wholly for the Lord, and show by 
 a well ordered life and godly conversation that we 
 have been with Jesus, and are his meek and lowly 
 followers. We must work while the day lasts, for 
 when the dark night of trouble and anguish comes, 
 it will be too late to work for God. Jesus is in his 
 holy temple, and will now accept our sacrifices, our 
 prayers, and our confessions of faults and sins, and 
 will pardon all the transgressions of Israel, that they 
 may be blotted out before he leaves the sanctuary. 
 When Jesus leaves the sanctuary, then they who are 
 holy and righteous, will be holy and righteous still; 
 for all their sins will then be blotted out, and they 
 will be sealed with the seal of the living God. But 
 those that are unjust and filthy, will be unjust and 
 filthy still; for then there will be no Priest in the 
 sanctuary to offer their sacrifices, their confessions, 
 and their prayers before the Father's throne. There- 
 fore, what is done to rescue souls from the coming 
 storm of wrath, must be done before Jesus leaves 
 the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary. 
 
40 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 TO THE " LITTLE FLOCK." 
 
 Dear Brethren: The Lord gave me a view, Jan- 
 uary 26, 1850, which I will relate. I saw that some 
 of the people of God are stupid and dormant, and 
 but half awake; they do not realize the time 
 we are now living in, and that the man with the 
 "dirt-brush''* has entered, and that some are in 
 danger of being swept away. I begged of Jesus to 
 save them, to spare them a little longer, and let them 
 see their awful danger, that they might get ready 
 before it should be forever too late. The angel said, 
 "Destruction is coining like a mighty whirlwind." 
 I begged of the angel to pity and to save those who 
 loved this world, who were attached to their pos- 
 sessions, and were not willing to cut leose from them, 
 and sacrifice to speed the messengers on their way 
 to feed the hungry sheep who were perishing for 
 want of spiritual food. 
 
 As I viewed poor souls dying for want of the 
 present truth, and some who professed to believe the 
 truth were letting them die, by withholding the 
 necessary means to carry forward the work of God, 
 the sight was too painful, and 1 begged of the angel 
 to remove it from me. I saw that when the cause 
 of God called for some of their property, like the 
 young man who came to Jesus, Matt. 19:16-22, 
 they went away sorrowful; and that soon the over- 
 flowing scourge would pass over and sweep their 
 possessions all away, and then it would be too late 
 to sacrifice earthly goods, and lay up a treasure in 
 Heaven. 
 
 I then saw the glorious Redeemer, beautiful and 
 lovely; that he left the realms of glory, and came to 
 this dark and lonely w^orld, to give his precious life 
 " and die, the just for the unjust. He bore the cruel 
 mocking and scourging, wore the platted crown of 
 thorns, and sweat great drops of blood in the garden, 
 while the burden of the sins of the whole world was 
 
 «gfce Wm. Miller's Dream, found in the Appendix. 
 
TO THE " LITTLE FLOCK." 41 
 
 upon him. The angel asked, "What for?" Oh! I 
 saw and knew that it was for us; for our sins he 
 suffered all this, that by his precious blood he might 
 redeem us unto God. 
 
 Then again was held up before me those who were 
 not willing to dispose of this world's goods to save 
 perishing souls by sending them the truth while 
 Jesus stands before the Father pleading his blood, 
 his sufferings, and his death for them; and while 
 God's messengers are waiting, ready to carry them 
 the saving truth that they may be sealed with the 
 seal of the living God. It is hard for some who 
 profess to believe the present truth, to even do so 
 little as to hand the messengers God's own money, 
 that he has lent them to be stewards over. 
 
 The suffering Jesus, his love so deep as to lead him 
 to give his life for man, was again held up before 
 me; also the lives of those who professed to be his 
 followers, who had this world's goods, but considered 
 it so great a thing to help the cause of salvation. 
 The angel said, " Can such enter Heaven ¥' Another 
 angel answered, "No, never, never, never. Those 
 who are not interested in the cause of God on earth, 
 can never sing the song of redeeming love above." 
 I saw that the quick work that God was doing on 
 earth would soon be cut short in righteousness, and 
 that the messengers must speed swiftly on their way 
 to search out the scattered flock. An angel said, 
 "Are all messengers V Another answered, "No, no; 
 God's messengers have a message." 
 
 I saw that the cause of God had been hindered 
 and dishonored by some traveling who had no mes- 
 sage from God. Such will have to give an account 
 to God for every dollar they have used in traveling 
 where it was not their duty to go, because that 
 money might have helped on the cause of God; and 
 for the lack of the spiritual food that might have 
 been given them by God's called and chosen mes- 
 sengers, had they had the means, souls have starved 
 and died. I saw that those who have strength 
 
42 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 to labor with their hands, and help sustain the cause, 
 were as accountable for their strength as others were 
 for their property. 
 
 The mighty shaking has commenced and will go 
 on, and all will be shaken out who are not willing 
 to take a bold and unyielding stand for the truth, 
 and to sacrifice for God and his cause. The angel 
 said, " Think ye that any will be compelled to sac- 
 rifice 1 No, no. It must be a free-will offering. It 
 will take all to buy the field." I cried to God to 
 spare his people, some of whom were fainting and 
 dying. Then I saw that the judgments of the 
 Almighty were speedily coming, and I begged of the 
 angel to speak in his language to the people. Said he, 
 "All the thunders and lightnings of Mount Sinai 
 would not move those who will not be moved by the 
 plain truths of the word of God, neither would an 
 angel's message awake them." 
 
 I then beheld the beauty and loveliness of Jesus. 
 His robe was whiter than the whitest white. No 
 language can describe his glory and exalted loveliness. 
 All, all who keep the commandments of God, will 
 enter in through the gates into the city, and have 
 right to the tree of life, and ever be in the presence 
 of the lovely Jesus, whose countenance shines brighter 
 than the sun at noon-clay. 
 
 I was pointed to Adam and Eve in Eden. They 
 partook of the forbidden tree, and were driven from 
 the garden, and then the flaming sword was placed 
 around the tree of life, lest they should partake of 
 its fruit and be immortal sinners. The tree of life 
 was to perpetuate immortality. I heard an angel 
 ask, "Who of the family of Adam have passed that 
 flaming swoi'd, and have partaken of the tree of life V 
 I heard another angel answer, " Not one of Adam's 
 family have passed that flaming sword and partaken 
 of that tree; therefore there is not an immortal sin- 
 ner. The soul that sinneth it shall die an everlasting 
 death, — a death that will last forever, from which 
 
THE LAST PLAGUES AND THE JUDGMENT. 43 
 
 there will be no hope of a resurrection; and then the 
 wrath of God will be appeased. 
 
 The saints will rest in the holy city, and reign as 
 kings and priests one thousand years; then Jesus 
 will descend with the saints upon the Mount of Olives, 
 and the mount will part asunder, and become a mighty 
 plain for the paradise of God to rest upon. The 
 rest of the earth will not be cleansed until the end of 
 the one thousand years, when the wicked dead are 
 raised, and gather up around the city. The feet of the 
 wicked will never desecrate the earth made new. 
 Fire will come down from God out of Heaven and 
 devour them, — burn them up root and branch. 
 Satan is the root, and his children are the branches. ' 
 The same fire that will devour the wicked, will purify 
 the earth. " 
 
 THE LAST PLAGUES AND THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 At the General Conference of believers in the 
 present truth, held at Sutton, Vt., September, 1850, 
 I was shown that the seven last plagues will be 
 poured out after Jesus leaves the sanctuary. Said 
 the angel, " It is the wrath of God and the Lamb that 
 causes the destruction or death of the wicked. At 
 the voice of God the saints will be mighty and ter- 
 rible as an army with banners; but they will not 
 then execute the judgment written. The execution 
 of the judgment will be at the close of the one thou- 
 sand years." 
 
 After the saints are changed to immortality and 
 caught up together with Jesus, after they receive 
 their harps, their robes, and their crowns, and enter 
 the city, Jesus and the saints sit in judgment. The 
 books are opened, — the book of life and the book of 
 death. The book of life contains the good deeds of 
 the saints, and the book of death contains the evil 
 deeds of the wicked. These books are compared 
 with the statute book, the Bible, and according to 
 
44 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 that they are judged. The saints, in unison with 
 Jesus, pass their judgment upon the wicked dead. 
 Behold ye, said the angel, the saints, in unison with 
 Jesus, sit in judgment, and mete out to the wicked 
 according to the deeds done in the body, and that 
 which they must receive at the execution of the judg- 
 ment is set off against their names. This, I saw, was 
 the work of the saints with Jesus, through the oi:e 
 thousand years, in the holy city before it descends 
 to the earth. Then at the close of the one thousand 
 years, Jesus, with the angels and all the saints, 
 leaves the holy city, and while he is descending to 
 the earth with them, the wicked dead are raised, and 
 then the very men that "pierced him," being raised, 
 will see him afar off in all his glory, the angels and 
 saints with him, and will wail because of him. They 
 will see the prints of the nails in his hands and in 
 his feet, and where they thrust the spear into his 
 side. The prints of the nails and the spear will then 
 be his glory. It is at the close of the one thousand 
 years that Jesus stands upon the Mount of Olives, 
 and the mount parts asunder and becomes a mighty 
 plain. Those who flee at that time are the wicked, 
 who have just been raised. Then the holy city comes 
 down and settles on the plain. Satan then imbues 
 the wicked with his spirit. He flatters them that 
 the army in the city is small, that his army is large, 
 and that they can overcome the saints and take the 
 city. 
 
 While Satan was rallying his army, the saints 
 were in the city, beholding the beauty and glory of 
 the paradise of God. Jesus was at their head, lead- 
 ing them. All at once the lovely Saviour was gone 
 from our company; but soon we heard his lovely 
 voice, saying, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, in- 
 herit the kingdom prepared for you from the founda- 
 tion of the world." We gathered about Jesus, and 
 just as he closed the gates of the city, the curse was 
 pronounced upon the wicked. The gates were shut. 
 Then the saints used their wings and mounted to the 
 
END OF THE 2300 DAYS. 45 
 
 top of the wall of the city. Jesus was also with 
 them; his crown looked brilliant and glorious. It 
 was a crown within a crown, seven in number. The 
 crowns of the saints were of the most pure gold, 
 decked with stars. Their faces shone with glory, 
 for they were in the express image of Jesus; and as 
 they arose, and moved all together to the top of the 
 city, I was enraptured with the sight. 
 
 Then the wicked saw what they had lost; and fire 
 was breathed from God upon them, and consumed 
 them. This was the execution of the Judgment. 
 The wicked then received according as the saints, in 
 unison with Jesus, had meted out to them during the 
 one thousand years. The same fire from God that 
 consumed the wicked, purified the whole earth. The 
 broken, ragged mountains melted with fervent heat, 
 the atmosphere also, and all the stubble was con- 
 sumed. Then our inheritance opened before us, 
 glorious and beautiful, and we inherited the whole 
 earth made new. We all shouted with a loud voice, 
 Glory, Alleluia. 
 
 END OF THE 2300 DAYS. 
 
 I saw a throne, and on it sat the Father and the 
 Son. I gazed on Jesus' countenance and admired 
 his lovely person. The Father's person I could not 
 behold, for a cloud of glorious light covered him. I 
 asked Jesus if his Father had a form like himself. 
 He said he had, but I could not behold it, for, said he, 
 if you should once behold the glory of his person you 
 would cease to exist. Before the throne I saw the 
 Advent people, — the church and the world. I saw 
 two companies, one bowed down before the throne, 
 deeply interested, while the other stood uninterested 
 and careless. Those who were bowed before the 
 throne would offer up their prayers and look to Jesus; 
 then he would look to his Father, and appear to 
 be pleading with him. A light would come from the 
 
46 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 Father to the Son, and from the Son to the praying com- 
 pany. Then I saw an exceeding bright light come from 
 the Father to the Son, and from the Son it waved over 
 the people before the throne. But few would receive 
 this great light. Many came out from under it and 
 immediately resisted it; others were careless and did 
 not cherish the light, and it moved off from them. 
 Some cherished it, and went and bowed clown with 
 the little praying company. This company all re- 
 ceived the light, and rejoiced in it, and their counte- 
 nances shone with its glory. 
 
 I saw the Father rise from the throne,* and in a 
 naming chariot go into the holy of holies within the 
 vail, and sit down. Then Jesus rose up from the 
 throne, and the most of those who were b >wed down 
 arose with him. I did not see one r iy of light pass 
 from Jesus to the careless multitude after he arose, 
 and they were left in perfect darkness. Those who 
 arose when Jesus did, kept their eyes fixed on him as 
 he left the throne and led them out a little way. 
 Then he raised his right arm and we heard his lovely 
 voice saying, " Wait here; I am going to my Father 
 to receive the kingdom; keep your garments spotless, 
 and in a little while I will return from the wedding 
 and receive you to myself." Then a cloudy chariot, 
 with wheels like flaming fire, surrounded by angels, 
 came where Jesus was. He stepped into the chariot 
 and was borne to the holiest where the Father sat. 
 There I beheld Jesus, a great High Priest, standing 
 before the Father. On the hem of his garment was 
 a bell and a pomegranate, a bell and a pomegranate. 
 Those who rose np with Jesus would send up their 
 faith to him in the holiest, and pray, " My Father, 
 •give us thy Spirit." Then Jesus would breathe upon 
 them the Holy Ghost. In that breath was light, 
 power, and much love, joy, and peace. 
 
 I turned to look at the company who were still 
 bowed before the throne; they did not know that 
 
 * See " Supplement to Experience and Views, " p. §• 
 
DUTY IN VIEW OF THE TIME OF TROUBLE. 47 
 
 Jesus had left it. Satan appeared to be by the throne, 
 trying to carry on the work of God. I saw them look 
 up to the throne, and pray, " Father, give us thy 
 Spirit." Satan would then breathe upon them an 
 unholy influence ; in it there was light and much 
 power, but no sweet love, joy, and peace. Satan's 
 object was to keep them deceived, and to draw back 
 and deceive God's children. 
 
 DUTY IN VIEW OF THE TIME OF TROUBLE. 
 
 The Lord has shown me repeatedly that it is con- 
 trary to the Bible to make any provision for our 
 temporal wants in the time of trouble. I saw that 
 if the saints had food laid up by them, or in the field, 
 in the time of trouble, when sword, famine and pesti- 
 lence are in the land, it would be taken from them 
 by violent hands, and strangers would reap their 
 fields. Then will be the time for us to trust wholly 
 in God, and he will sustain us. I saw that our 
 bread and water will be sure at that time, and that 
 we will not lack or suffer hunger; for God is able 
 to spread a table for us in the wilderness. If neces- 
 sary, he would send ravens to feed us as he did to 
 feed Elijah, or rain manna from heaven, as he did 
 for the Israelites. 
 
 Houses and lands will be of no use to the saints 
 in the time of trouble, for they will then have to flee 
 before infuriated mobs, and at that time their posses- 
 sions cannot be disposed of to advance the cause of 
 present truth. I was shown that it is the will of 
 God that the saints should cut loose from every 
 incumbrance before the time of trouble comes, and 
 make a covenant with God through sacrifice. If 
 they have their property on the altar, and earnestly 
 inquire of God for duty, he will teach them when to 
 dispose of these things. Then they will be free in 
 the time of trouble, and have no clogs to weigh them 
 down. 
 
48 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 I saw that if any held on to their property, and 
 did not inquire duty of the Lord, he would not make 
 duty known, and they would be permitted to keep 
 their property, and in the time of trouble it would 
 come up before them like a mountain to crush them, 
 and they would try to dispose of it, but would not 
 be able. I heard some mourn like this: "The cause 
 was languishing, God's people were starving for the 
 truth, and we made no effort to supply the lack; now 
 our property is useless. Oh that we had let it go, 
 and laid up treasure in Heaven." I saw that a sac- 
 rifice did not increase, but it decreased, and was con- 
 sumed. I also saw that God had not required all of his 
 people to dispose of their property at the same time, 
 but if they desired to be taught, he would teach them, 
 in a time of need, when to sell and how much to sell. 
 Some have been required to dispose of theii property 
 in times past to sustain the Advent cause, while others 
 have been permitted to keep theirs until a time of 
 need. Then, as the cause needs it, their duty is to sell. 
 
 I saw that the message, " Sell that ye have, and 
 give alms," has not been given, by some, in its clear 
 light, and the object of the words of our Saviour has 
 not been clearly presented. The object of selling is 
 not to give to those who are able to labor and support 
 themselves, but to spread the truth. It is a sin to 
 support and indulge in idleness, those who are able 
 to labor. Some have been zealous to attend all the 
 meetings, not to glorify God, but for the "loaves and 
 fishes." Such would much better have been at home 
 laboring with their hands, " the thing that is good," to 
 supply the wants of their families, and to have some- 
 thing to give to sustain the precious cause of present 
 truth. Now is the time to lay up treasure in Heaven, 
 and to set our hearts in order, rea ly for the time of 
 trouble. Those only who have clean hands and pure 
 hearts will stand in that trying time. Now is the 
 time for the law of God to be in our minds, fore- 
 heads, and written in our hearts. 
 
 The Lord has shown me the danger. of letting our 
 
"MYSTERIOUS RAPPING." 49 
 
 minds be filled with worldly thoughts and cares. 
 I saw that some minds are led away from present 
 truth and a love of the holy Bible, by reading other 
 exciting books ; others are filled with perplexity 
 and care for what they shall eat, drink, and wear. 
 Some are looking too far off for the coming of the 
 Lord. Time has continued a few years longer than 
 they expected, therefore they think it may con- 
 tinue a few years more, and in this way their minds 
 are being led from present truth, out after the world. 
 In these things I saw great danger; for if the mind 
 is filled with other things, present truth is shut out, 
 and there is no place in our foreheads for the seal of 
 the living God. I saw that the time for Jesus to be 
 in the most holy place was nearly finished, and that 
 time cannot last but a very little longer. What 
 leisure time we have should be spent in searching the 
 Bible, which is to judge us in the last day. 
 
 My dear brethren and sisters, let the command- 
 ments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ be 
 in your minds continually, and let them crowd out 
 worldly thoughts and cares. When you lie down 
 and when you rise up let them be your meditation. 
 Live and act wholly in reference to the coming of 
 the Son of man. The sealing time is very short, and 
 soon will be over. Now is the time, while the four 
 angels are holding the four winds, to make our call- 
 ing and election sure. 
 
 "MYSTERIOUS RAPPING." 
 
 August 24, 1850, 1 saw that the "mysterious rap- 
 ping" was the power of Satan; some of it was di- 
 rectly from him, and some indirectly, through his 
 agents, but it all proceeded from Satan. It was his 
 work that he accomplished in different ways; yet many 
 in the churches and the world were so enveloped in 
 gross darkness that they thought and held forth that 
 4 
 
50 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 it was the power of God. Said the angel, " Should 
 not a people seek unto their God 1 for the living to 
 the dead ] " Should the living go to the dead for 
 knowledge 1 The dead know not anything. For the 
 living God do ye go to the dead ? They have de- 
 parted from the living God to converse with the dead 
 who know not anything. See Isa. 8:19, 20. 
 
 T saw that soon it would be considered blasphemy 
 to speak against the rapping, and that it would spread 
 more and more, that Satan's power would "increase, 
 and some of his devoted followers would have power 
 to work miracles, and even to bring down fire from 
 heaven in the sight of men. I was shown that by 
 the rapping and mesmerism, these modern magicians 
 would yet account for all the miracles wrought by our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, and that many would believe that 
 all the mighty works of the Son of God when on the 
 earth, were accomplished by this same power.* I was 
 pointed back to the time of Moses, and saw the signs 
 and wonders which God wrought through him before 
 Pharaoh, most of which were imitated by the magi- 
 cians of Egypt; and that just before the final deliver- 
 ance of the saints, God would work powerfully for 
 his people, and these modern magicians would be \yer~ 
 mitted to imitate the work of God. 
 
 That time will soon come, and we shall have to 
 keep hold of the strong arm of Jehovah; for all these 
 
 *When this view was given, Spiritualism had but just 
 arisen and was small ; there were but few mediums. Since 
 that time it has spread all over the world, and counts its 
 adherents by many millions. As a general thing, Spiritualists 
 have denied the Bible and derided Christianity. Individuals 
 have, at different times, deplored this, and protested against 
 it, but they were so few that no attention was paid to them. 
 Now they are changing their method, and many call them- 
 selves "Christian Spiritualists," declaring that it will not 
 answer to ignore religion, and affirming that they have the 
 true Christian faith. Bearing in mind, also, that many 
 prominent clergymen are in sympathy with Spiritualism, 
 we now see the way open for the complete fulfillment of this 
 prediction, given in 1850. Bead also remarks by the author 
 in " Supplement to Experience and Views," p. 3. 
 
THE MESSENGERS. 51 
 
 great signs and mighty wonders of the devil are de- 
 signed to deceive God's people and overthrow them. 
 Our minds must be stayed upon God, and we must 
 not fear the fear of the wicked, that is, fear what 
 they fear, and reverence what they reverence, but be 
 bold and valiant for the truth. Could our eyes be 
 opened, we should see forms of evil angels around us, 
 trying to invent some new way to annoy and destroy 
 us. And we should also see angels of God guarding 
 us from their power; for God's watchful eye is ever 
 over Israel for good, and he will protect and save his 
 people, if they put their trust in him. When the 
 enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the 
 Lord will lift up a standard against him. 
 
 Said the angel, " Remember, thou art on the en- 
 chanted ground." I saw that we must watch and 
 have on the whole armor, and take the shield of faith, 
 and then we should be able to stand, and the fiery 
 darts of the wicked could not harm us. 
 
 THE MESSENGERS. 
 
 The Lord has often given me a view of the situa- 
 tion and wants of the scattered jewels who have not 
 yet come to the light of present truth, and has shown 
 that the messengers should speed their way to them 
 as fast as possible, to give them the light. Many all 
 around us only need to have their prejudices removed, 
 and the evidences of our present position spread out 
 before them from the word, and they will joyfully 
 receive the present truth. The messengers should 
 watch for souls as they that must give account. 
 Theirs must be a life of toil, and anguish of spirit, 
 while the weight of the precious, but often- wounded 
 cause of Christ rests upon them. They will have to 
 lay aside worldly interests and comforts, and make it 
 their first object to do all in their power to advance 
 the cause of truth and save perishing souls. 
 
 They will also have a rich reward. In their crowns 
 
52 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 of rejoicing, those who are rescued by them and 
 finally saved, will shine as stars forever and ever. 
 And to all eternity they will enjoy the satisfaction of 
 having done what they could in presenting the truth 
 in its purity and beauty, so that souls fell in love 
 with it, were sanctified through it, and availed them- 
 selves of the inestimable privilege of being made rich, 
 and being washed in the blood of the Lamb, and re- 
 deemed unto God. 
 
 I saw that the shepherds should consult those in 
 whom they have reason to have confidence, those 
 who have been in all the messages, and are firm in 
 all the present truth, before they advocate new points 
 of importance, which they may think the Bible sus- 
 tains. Then the shepherds will be perfectly united, 
 and the union of the shepherds will be felt by the 
 church. Such a course I saw would prevent unhappy 
 divisions, and then there would be no danger of the 
 precious flock being divided, and the sheep scattered 
 without a shepherd. 
 
 I also saw that God had messengers that he would 
 use in his cause, but they were not ready. They 
 were too light and trifling to exert a good influence 
 over the flock, and did not feel the .weight of the 
 cause, and the worth of souls, as God's messengers 
 must feel in order to effect good. Said the angel, 
 " Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord, Be ye 
 clean that bear the vessels of the Lord" They can 
 accomplish but little good unless they are wholly 
 given up to God, and feel the importance and solem- 
 niiy of the last message of mercy that is now being 
 given to the scattered flock. Some who are not called 
 of God are very willing to go with the message. But 
 if they felt the weight of the cause, and the responsi- 
 bili ies of such a station, they would feel to shrink 
 back, and say with the apostle, "Who is sufficient 
 for these things 1 " One reason why they are so will- 
 ing to go is because God has not laid upon them the 
 weight of the cause. Not all who proclaimed the 
 first and second angel's message are to give the third, 
 
THE MESSENGERS. 53 
 
 even after they fully embrace it, for some have been 
 in so many errors and delusions that they can but 
 just save their own souls, and if they undertake to 
 guide others, they will be the means of overthrowing 
 them. But I saw that some who have formerly run 
 deep into fanaticism would be the first now to run 
 before God sends them, before they are purified from 
 their past errors; having error mixed with the truth, 
 they would feed the flock of God with it, and if they 
 weie suffered to go on, the flock would become sickly, 
 and distraction and death would follow. I saw that 
 they would have to be sifted and sifted, until they 
 were freed from all their errors, or they never could 
 enter the kingdom. The messengers could not have 
 that confidence in the judgment and discernment of 
 those who have been in e.rors and fanaticism, that 
 they could have in those who have been in the truth 
 and not in extravagant errors. Many, also, are too 
 apt to urge out into the field some who have but just 
 professed the present truth, who have much to learn 
 and much to do before they can be riiJit in the sight 
 of God themselves, much less point out the way to 
 others. 
 
 I saw the necessity of the messengers, especially, 
 watching, and checking all fanaticism wherever they 
 might see it arise. Satan is pressing in on every side, 
 and unless we watch for him, and have our eyes open 
 to his devices and snares, and have on the who^ 
 armor of God, the fiery darts of the wicked will hit 
 us. There are many precious truths contained in 
 the word of God, but it is "present truth " that the 
 flock needs now. I have seen the danger of the mes- 
 sengers running off from the important points of 
 present truth, to dwell upon subjects that are not 
 calculated to unite the flock and sanctify the soul. 
 Satan will here take every possible advantage to in- 
 jure the cause. 
 
 But such subjects as the sanctuary, in connection 
 with the 2300 days, the commandments of God, and 
 the faith of Jesus, are perfectly calculated to explain 
 
54 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 the past Advent movement and show what our present 
 position is, establish the faith of the doubting and 
 give certainty to the glorious future. These, I have 
 frequently seen, were the principal subjects on which 
 the messengers should dwell. 
 
 If the chosen messengers of the Lord should 
 wait for every obstacle to be moved out of their way, 
 many never would go to search for the scattered 
 sheep. Satan will present many objections in order 
 to keep them from duty. But they will have 
 to go out by faith, trusting in Him who has called 
 them to his work, and He will open the way 
 before them, as far as it will be for their good and his 
 glory. Jesus, the great teacher and pattern, had not 
 where to lay his head. His life was one of toil, sor- 
 row, and suffering; he then gave himself for us. 
 Those who, in Christ's stead, beseech souls to be 
 reconciled to God, and who hope to reign with Christ 
 in glory, must expect to be partakers of his sufferings 
 here. " They that sow in tears shall reap in joy. 
 He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing i:>recious 
 seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bring- 
 ing his sheaves with him." Ps. 126 : 5, 6. 
 
 MARK OF THE BEAST. 
 
 In a view given June 27, 1850, my accompanying 
 angel said, "Time is almost finished. Do you reflect 
 the lovely image of Jesus as you should 1" Then I 
 was pointed to the earth, and saw that there would 
 have to be a getting ready among those who have of 
 late embraced the third angel's message. Said the 
 angel, "Get ready, get ready, get ready. Ye will 
 have to die a greater death to the world than ye have 
 ever yet died." I saw that there was a great work 
 to do for them, and but little time in which to do it. 
 
 Then I saw that the seven last plagues were soon 
 to be poured out upon those who have no shelter, 
 yet the world regarded them no more than they would 
 
MARK OF THE BEAST. 55 
 
 so many drops of water that were about to fall. I 
 was then made capable of enduring the awful sight of 
 the seven last plagues, the wrath of God. I saw 
 that his anger was dreadful and terrible, and if he 
 should stretch forth his hand, or lift it in anger, the 
 inhabitants of the world would be as though they 
 never had been, or would suffer from incurable sores 
 and withering plagues that would come upon them, 
 and they would find no deliverance, but be destroyed 
 by them. Terror seized me, and I fell upon my face 
 before the angel, and begged of him to cause the 
 sight to be removed, to hide it from me, for it was 
 too dreadful. Then I realized, as never before, the 
 importance of searching the word of God carefully, 
 to know how to escape the plagues that are declared 
 in that word shall come on all the ungodly who shall 
 worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark 
 in their foreheads or hands. It was a great wonder 
 to me that any could transgress the law of God and 
 tread down his holy Sabbath, when such awful threat- 
 enings and denunciations were against them. 
 
 The Pope has changed the day of rest from the 
 seventh to the first day. He has thought to change 
 the very commandment that was given to cause man 
 to remember his Creator. He has thought to change 
 the greatest commandment in the decalogue, and thus 
 make himself equal with God, or even exalt himself 
 above God. The Lord is unchangeable, therefore his 
 law is immutable; but the Pope has exalted himself 
 above God, in seeking to change his immutable precepts 
 of holiness, justice, and goodness. He has trampled 
 under foot God's sanctified day, and, on his own 
 authority, put in its place one of the' six laboring 
 days. The whole nation has followed after the beast, 
 and every week they rob God of his holy time. The 
 Pope has made a breach in the holy law of God, but 
 I saw that the time had fully come for this breach 
 to be made up bv the people of God, and the waste 
 places built up. 
 
 I pleaded before the angel for God to save his peo- 
 
56 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 pie who had gone astray, to save them for his mercy's 
 sake. When the plagues begin to fall, those who 
 continue to break the holy Sabbath will not open 
 their mouths to plead those excuses that they now 
 make to get rid of keeping it. Their mouths will 
 be closed while the plagues are falling, and the great 
 Lawgiver is requiring just ce of those who have had 
 his holy law in derision, and have called it "a curse 
 to man," "miserable," and "rickety." When such 
 feel the iron grasp of this law taking hold of them, 
 these expressions will appear before them in living 
 characters, and they will then realize the sin of hav- 
 ing that law in derision which the word of God calls 
 "holy, just, and good." 
 
 Then I was pointe 1 to the glory of Heaven, to the 
 treasure laid up for the faithful. Everything was 
 lovely and glorious. The angels would sing a lovely 
 song, then they would cease singing, and take their 
 crowns from their heads and cast them glittering 'at 
 the feet of the lovely Jesus, and with melodious 
 voices cry, "Glory, Alleluia." I joined with them 
 in their songs of praise and honor to the Lamb, and 
 every time I opened my mouth to praise him, I felt 
 an unutterable sense of the glory that surrounded 
 me. It was a far more, an exceeding and eternal 
 weight of glory. Said the angel, "The little remnant 
 who love God and keep his commandments, and are 
 faithful to the end, will enjoy this glory, and ever be 
 in the presence of Jesus, and sing with the holy 
 angels." 
 
 Then my eyes were taken from the glory, and I 
 was pointed to the remnant on the earth. Said the 
 angel to them, "Will ye shun the seven last plagues 1 
 Will ye go to glory, and enjoy all that God has pre- 
 pared for those that love him, and are willing to 
 suffer for his sake 1 If so, ye must die that ye may 
 live. Get ready, get ready, get ready. Ye must 
 have a greater preparation than ye now have, for the 
 day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and 
 fierce anger, to lay the land desolate, and to destroy 
 
MARK OF THE BEAST. 57 
 
 the sinners thereof out of it. Sacrifice all to God. 
 Lay all upon his altar, — self, property, and all, a liv- 
 ing sacrifice. It will take all to enter glory. Lay 
 up for yourselves treasure in Heaven, where no thief 
 can approach or rust corrupt. Ye must be partakers 
 of Christ's sufferings here, if ye would be partakers 
 with him of his glory hereafter." 
 
 Heaven will be cheap enough, if we obtain it 
 through suffering. We must deny self all along the 
 way, die to self daily, let Jesus alone appear, and 
 keep his glory continually in view. I saw that those 
 who of late have embraced the truth would have to 
 know what it is to suffer for Christ's sake, that they 
 would have trials to pass through that would be keen 
 and cutting, in order that they may be purified, and 
 fitted through suffering to receive the seal of the 
 living God, pass through the time of trouble, see the 
 King in his beauty, and dwell in the presence of 
 God and of pure and holy angels. 
 
 As I saw what we must be to inherit glory, and 
 then saw how much Jesus had suffered to obtain for 
 us so rich an inheritance, I prayed that we might be 
 baptized into Christ's sufferings, that we might not 
 shrink at trials, but bear them with patience and joy, 
 knowing what Jesus had suffered that we through 
 his poverty and sufferings might be made rich. Said 
 the angel, "Deny self; ye must step fast." Some of 
 us have had time to get the truth, and to advance 
 step by step, and every step we have taken has given 
 us strength to take the next. But now time is almost 
 finished, and what we have been years learning, they 
 will have to learn in a few months. They will also 
 have much to unlearn, and much to learn again. 
 Those who would not receive the mark of the beast 
 and his image when the decree goes forth, must have 
 decision now to say, Nay, we will not regard the 
 institution of the beast. 
 
58 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 THE BLIND LEADING THE BLIND* 
 
 I have seen how the blind guides were laboring to 
 make souls as blind as themselves, little realizing 
 what is coming upon them. They are exalting them- 
 selves against the truth, and as it triumphs, many 
 who have looked on these teachers as men of God, 
 and have looked to them for light, are troubled. 
 They inquire of these leaders relative to the Sabbath, 
 and they, with the object of getting rid of the fourth 
 commandment, will answer them thereto. I saw 
 that real honesty was not regarded in taking the 
 many positions that were taken against the Sabbath. 
 The main object is to get around the Sabbath of the 
 Lord, and observe another day than that sanctified 
 and hallowed by Jehovah. If they are driven from 
 one position, they take an opposite one, even a posi- 
 tion that they had but just before condemned as 
 unsound. 
 
 God's people are coming into the unity of the faith. 
 Those who observe the Sabbath of the Bible are 
 united in their views of Bible truth. But those who 
 oppose the Sabbath among the Advent people are 
 disunited, and strangely divided. One comes forward 
 in opposition to the Sabbath, and declares it to be 
 thus and so, and at the conclusion calls it settled. 
 But as his effort does not put the question to rest, 
 and as the Sabbath cause progresses, and the children 
 of the Lord still embrace it, another comes forward 
 to overthrow it. But in presenting his views to get 
 around the Sabbath, he entirely tears down the argu- 
 ments of him who made the first effort against the 
 truth, and presents a theory as opposite to his as to 
 ours. So with the third and the fourth; but none of 
 them will have it as it stands in the word of God : 
 "The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy 
 God." 
 
 Such, I saw, have the carnal mind, therefore are 
 not subject to the holy law of God. They are not 
 agreed among themselves, yet labor hard with their 
 
PREPAHATION FOft THE END. 59 
 
 inferences to wrest the Scriptures to make a breach 
 in God's law, to change, abolish, or do anything with 
 the fourth commandment rather than to observe it. 
 They wish to silence the flock upon this question, 
 therefore they get up something with the hope that 
 it will quiet them, and that many of their followers 
 will search their Bibles so little that their leaders 
 can easily make error appear like truth, and they 
 receive it as such, not looking higher than their leaders. 
 
 PREPARATION FOR THE END. 
 
 At Oswego, N. Y., September 7, 1850, the Lord 
 showed me that a great work must be done for his 
 people before they could stand in the battle in the 
 day of the Lord. I was pointed to those who claim 
 to be Adventists but who reject the present truth, and 
 saw that they were crumbling, and that the hand of 
 the Lord was in their midst to divide and scatter 
 them now in the gathering time, so that the precious 
 jewels among them, who have formerly been deceived, 
 may have their eyes opened to see their true state. 
 And now when the truth is presented to them by the 
 Lord's messengers, they are prepared to listen, and 
 see its beauty and harmony, and to leave their former 
 associates and errors, embrace the precious truth, and 
 stand where they can define their position. 
 
 I saw that those who oppose the Sabbath of the 
 Lord could not take the Bible and show that our 
 position is incorrect, therefore they would slander 
 those who believe and teach the truth, and would 
 attack their characters. Many who were once con- 
 scientious and loved God and his word, have become 
 so hardened by rejecting the light of truth that they 
 do not hesitate to wickedly misrepresent and falsely 
 accuse those who love the holy Sabbath, if by so 
 doing they can injure the influence of those who 
 
50 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 fearlessly declare the truth. But these things will 
 not hinder the work of God. In fact, this course 
 pursued by those who hate the truth, will be the 
 very means of opening the eyes of some. Every 
 jewel will be brought out and gathered, for the hand 
 of the Lord is set to recover the remnant of his peo- 
 ple, and he will accomplish the work gloriously. 
 
 We who believe the truth should be very careful 
 to give no occasion for our good to be evil spoken of. 
 We should know that every step we take is in ac- 
 cordance with the Bible; for those who hate the 
 commandments of God will triumph over our mis- 
 steps and faults, as the wicked did in 1843. 
 
 May 14, 1851, I saw the beauty and loveliness of 
 Jesus. As I beheld his glory, the thought did not 
 occur to me that I should ever be separated from his 
 presence. I saw a light coming from the glory that 
 encircled the Father, and as it approached near to 
 me, my body trembled and shook like a leaf. I 
 thought that if it should come near me I would be 
 struck out of existence; but the light passed me. 
 Then could I have some sense of the great and ter- 
 rible God with whom we have to do. I saw then 
 what faint views some have of the holiness of God, 
 and how much they take his holy and reverend name 
 in vain, without realizing that it is God, the great and 
 terrible God, of whom they are speaking. While 
 praying, many use careless and irreverent expressions 
 which grieve the tender Spirit of the Lord, and cause 
 their petitions to be shut out of Heaven. 
 
 I also saw that many do not realize what they must 
 be in order to live in the sight of the Lord without a 
 High Priest in the sanctuary, through the time of 
 trouble. Those who receive the seal of the living 
 God, and are protected in the time of trouble, must 
 reflect the image of Jesus fully. 
 
 I saw that many were neglecting the preparation 
 so needful, and were looking to the time of " refresh- 
 ing " and the "latter rain " to fit them to stand in the 
 day of the Lord, and to live in his sight. Oh, how 
 
PRAYER AND FAITH. 61 
 
 many I saw in the time of trouble without a shelter ! 
 They had neglected the needful preparation, therefore 
 they could not receive the refreshing that all must 
 have to fit them to live in th i sight of a holy God. 
 Those who refuse to be hewe 1 by the prophets, and 
 fail to purify their souls in obeying the whole truth, 
 and who are willing to be'ieve that their condition is 
 far better than it really is, will come up to the time of 
 the falling of the plagues, and then see that they 
 needed to be hewed and squared for the building. 
 But there will be no time then to do it and no Medi- 
 ator to plead their cause before the Father. Before 
 this time, the awfully solemn declaration has gone 
 forth, " He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and 
 he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that 
 is righteous, let him be righteous still; and he that 
 is holy, let him be holy still/' I saw that none could 
 share the " refreshing," unless they obtain the victory 
 over every besetment, over pride, selfishness, love of 
 the world, and over every wrong word and action. 
 We should, therefore, be drawing nearer and nearer 
 to the Lord, and be earnestly seeking that preparation 
 necessary to enable us to stand in the battle in the 
 day of the Lord. Let all remember that God is 
 holy, and that none but holy beings can ev< r dwell in 
 his presence. 
 
 PRAYER AND FAITH. 
 
 I have frequently seen that the children of the 
 Lord neglect prayer, especially secret prayer, altogether 
 too much; that many do not exercise that faith 
 which it is their privilege and duty to exercise, often 
 waiting for that feeling which faith alone can bring. 
 Feeling is not faith; the two are distinct. Faith is 
 ours to exercise, but joyful feeling and the blessing 
 are God's to give. The grace of God comes to the soul 
 
62 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 through the channel of living faith, and that faith it 
 is in our power to exercise. 
 
 True faith lays hold of and claims the promised 
 blessing before it is realized and felt. We must send 
 up our petitions in faith within the second vail, and 
 let our faith take hold of the promised blessing, 
 and claim it as ours. We are then to believe 
 that we receive the blessing, because our faith 
 has hold of it, and according to the word it is 
 ours. "What things soever ye desire when ye 
 pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have 
 them." Here is faith, naked faith, to believe that 
 we receive the blessing, even before we realize it. 
 When the promised blessing is realized and enjoyed, 
 faith is swallowed up. But many suppose they have 
 much faith when sharing largely of the Holy Spirit, 
 and that they cannot have faith unless they feel the 
 power of the Spirit. Such confound faith with the 
 blessing that comes through faith. The very time 
 to exercise faith is when we feel destitute of the 
 Spirit. When thick clouds of darkness seem to 
 hover over the mind, then is the time to let living 
 faith pierce the darkness and scatter the clouds. 
 True faith rests on the promises contained in the 
 word of God, and those only who obey that word can 
 claim its glorious promises. "If ye abide in me, 
 and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
 will, and it shall be done unto you." John 15:7. 
 "Whatsoever we ask we receive of him, because 
 we keep his commandments, and do those things 
 that are pleasing in his sight." 1 John 3:22. 
 
 We should be much in secret prayer. Christ is 
 the vine, we are the branches. And if we would 
 grow and flourish, we must continually draw sap and 
 nourishment from the Living Vine, for separated from 
 the Vine, we have no strength. 
 
 I asked the angel why there was no more faith 
 and power in Israel. Said he, "Ye let go of the 
 arm of the Lord too soon. Press your petitions to 
 the throne, and hold on by strong faith. The prom- 
 
THE GATHERING TIME. 63 
 
 ises are sure. Believe ye receive the things ye ask 
 for, and ye shall have them." I was then pointed to 
 Elijah. He was subject to like passions as we are, 
 and he prayed earnestly. His faith endured the 
 trial. Seven times he prayed before the Lord, and 
 at last the cloud was seen. I saw that we had 
 doubted the sure promises, and wounded the Saviour 
 by our lack of faith. Said the angel, "Gird the 
 armor about thee, and above all take the shield of 
 faith; for that will guard the heart, the very life, 
 from the fiery darts of the wicked." If the enemy 
 can get the desponding to take their eyes off from 
 Jesus, and look to themselves, and dwell upon their 
 own unworthiness, instead of dwelling upon the 
 worthiness of Jesus, his love, his merits, and his 
 great mercy, he will get away their shield of faith, 
 and gain his object, and they will be exposed to his 
 fiery temptations. The weak should therefore look 
 to Jesus, and believing in him, they can then exercise 
 faith. 
 
 THE GATHERING TIME. 
 
 September 23, the Lord showed me that he had 
 stretched out his hand the second time to recover the 
 remnant of his people,* and that efforts must be re- 
 doubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, 
 Israel was smitten and torn; but now in the gather- 
 ing time God will heal and bind up his people. In 
 the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had 
 but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; 
 but in the gathering, when God has set his hand to 
 gather his people, efforts to spread the truth will 
 have their designed effect. All should be united and 
 zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for 
 any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern 
 us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more 
 for us now than he did then, Israel would never 
 
 *See "Supplement to Experience and Views," p. 2. 
 
64 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart 
 was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it 
 should not be altered; that the figures were as he 
 wanted them; that his hand was over and hid a 
 mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see 
 it, until his hand was removed.* 
 
 Then I saw in relation to the '-'daily," Dan. 8 : 12, 
 that the word " sacrifice " was supplied by man's wis- 
 dom, and does not belong to the text; and that the 
 Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave 
 the judgment-hour cry. When union existed, before 
 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of 
 the "daily;" but in the confusion since 1844, other 
 views have been embraced, and darkness and confu- 
 sion have followed. Time has not been a test since 
 1844, and it will never again be a test. 
 
 The Lord has shown me that the message of the 
 third angel must go, and be proclaimed to the scat- 
 te ed children of the Lord, but it must not be hung 
 on time. I saw that some were getting a false excite- 
 ment, arising from preaching time; but the third 
 angel's message is stronger than time can be. I 
 saw that this message can stand on its own founda- 
 tion, and needs not time to strengthen it; and that it 
 will go in mighty power, and do its work, and will be 
 cut short in righteousness. 
 
 Then I was pointed to some who are in the gt eat 
 error of believing that it is their duty to go to O id 
 Jerusalem, and think they have a work to do there 
 before the Lord comes. Such a view is calculated to 
 take the mind and interest from the present work of 
 the Lord, under the message of the third angel; for 
 those who think that they are yet to go to Jerusalem, 
 
 *This applies to the chart used during the 1843 movement, 
 and has special reference to the calculation of the prophetic 
 periods as it appeared on that chart. The next sentence 
 explains that there was an inaccuracy which in the provi- 
 dence of God was suffered to exist. But this does not pre- 
 clude the publication of a chart subsequently which would 
 correct the mistake, after the 1843 movement was past, ami 
 the calculation as then made had served its purpose. 
 
EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 65 
 
 will have their minds there, and their means will be 
 withheld from the cause of present truth, to get 
 themselves and others there. I saw that such a mis- 
 sion would accomplish no real good, that ■ it would 
 take a long while to make a very few of the Jews 
 believe even in the first advent of Christ, much more to 
 believe in his second advent. I saw that Satan had 
 greatly deceived some in this thing, and that souls all 
 around them in this land could be helped by them, 
 and led to keep the commandments of God; but they 
 were leaving them to perish. I also saw that Old 
 Jerusalem never would be built up; and that Satan 
 was doing his utmost to lead the minds of the chil- 
 dren of the Lord into these things now, in the gather- 
 ing time, to keep them from throwing their whole 
 interest into the present Work of the Lord, and to 
 cause them to neglect the necessary preparation for 
 the day of the Lord. 
 
 Dear Reader: A sense of duty to my brethren and 
 sisters, and a desire that the blood of souls might not be 
 found on my garments, have governed me in writing 
 this little work. I am aware of the unbelief that 
 exists in the minds of the multitude relative to visions, 
 also that many who profess to be looking for Christ, 
 and teach that we are in the "last days," call them 
 all of Satan. I expect much opposition from such, 
 and had I not felt that the Lord required it of me, I 
 should not have made my views thus public, as they 
 will probably call forth the hatred and derision of 
 some. But I fear God more than man. 
 
 When the Lord first gave me messages to deliver 
 to his people, it was hard for me to declare them, and 
 I often softened them down, and made them as mild as 
 possible for fear of grieving some. It was a great trial 
 to declare the messages as the Lord gave them to me. 
 I did not realize that I was so unfaithful, and did not 
 see the danger and sin of such a course, until in vision 
 5 
 
66 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 I was taken into the presence of Jesus. He looked 
 upon me with a frown, and turned his face from me. 
 It is not possible to describe the terror and agony I 
 then felt, I fell upon my face before him, but had 
 no power to utter a word. Oh ! how I longed to be 
 covered and hid from that dreadful frown. Then 
 could I realize, in some degree, what the feelings of 
 the lost will be when they cry, " Mountains and rocks, 
 fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that 
 sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the 
 Lamb." 
 
 Presently an angel bade me rise, and the sight that 
 met my eyes can hardly be described. A company 
 was presented before me whose hair and garments 
 were torn, and whose countenances were the very 
 picture of despair and horror. They came close to 
 me, and took their garments and rubbed them on mine. 
 I looked upon my garments, and saw that they were 
 stained wuth blood, and that blood was eating holes 
 in them. Again 1 fell like one dead, at the feet of 
 my accompanying angel. I could not plead one ex- 
 cuse. My tongue refused all utterance, and I longed 
 to be away from such a holy place. Again the angel 
 stood me upon my feet, and said, " This is not your 
 case now, but this scene has passed before you, to let . 
 you know what your situation must be if you neglect 
 to declare to others w T hat the Lord has revealed to 
 you. But if you are faithful to the end, you shall eat 
 of the tree of life, and shall drink of the river of the 
 water of life. You will have to suffer much, but the 
 grace of God is sufficient." I then felt willing to do 
 all that the Lord might require me to do, that I 
 might have his approbation, and not feel his dreadful 
 frown. 
 
 I have frequently been falsely charged with teach- 
 ing views peculiar to spiritualism. But before the 
 editor of the " Day -Star " ran into that delusion, the 
 Lord gave me a view of the sad and desolating effects 
 that would be produced upon the nock by him and 
 others, in teaching the spiritual views. I have often 
 
EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 67 
 
 seen the lovely Jesus, that he is a person. I asked 
 him if his Father was a person and had a form like 
 himself. Said Jesus, " I am in the express image of 
 my Father's person. ' ' 
 
 I have often seen that the spiritual view took away 
 all the glory of Heaven, and that in many minds the 
 throne of David and the lovely person of Jesus have 
 been burned up in the fire of spiritualism. I have 
 seen that some who have been deceived and led into 
 this error, will be brought out into the light of truth, 
 but it will be almost impossible for them to get en- 
 tirely rid of the deceptive power of spiritualism. 
 Such should make thorough work in confessing their 
 errors, and leaving them forever. 
 
 I recommend to you, dear reader, the word of God 
 as the rule of your faith and practice. By that word 
 we are to be judged. God has, in that word, prom- 
 ised to give visions in the "last days;" not for a 
 new rule of faith, but for the comfort of his people, 
 and to correct those who err from Bible truth. Thus 
 God* dealt with Peter when he was about to send him 
 to preach to the Ge.itiles. Acts 10. 
 
 To those who may circulate this litt'e work, I 
 woidd s iy that it is designed for the sincere only, 
 and not for those who would ridicule the things of 
 the Spirit of God. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 MRS. WHITE'S DREAMS.- 
 
 [Referred to on Page S.J 
 
 I dreamed of seeing a temple, to which many people 
 were fl< eking. Only those who took refuge in that temple 
 would be saved when time should close. All who remained 
 outside would be forever lost. The multitudes without, who 
 were going about their various ways, were deriding and ridi- 
 culing those who were entering the temple, and told them 
 that this plan of safety was a cunning deception, that in fact 
 there was no danger whatever to avoid. They even laid 
 hold of some to prevent them from hastening within the 
 walls. 
 
 Fearing to be laughed at and ridiculed, I thought best to 
 wait until the multitude were dispersed or until I could 
 enter unobserved by them. But the numbers increased in- 
 stead of diminishing, and fearful of being too late, I hastily 
 left my home and pressed through the crowd. In my anx- 
 iety to reach the temple I did not notice or care for the 
 throng that surrounded me. On entering the building, I saw 
 that the vast temple was supported by one immense pillar, 
 and to this was tied a Lamb all mangled and bleeding. We 
 who were present seemed to know that this Lamb had been 
 torn and bruised on our account. All who entered the tem- 
 ple must come before it and confess their sins. 
 
 Just before the Lamb were elevated seats, upon which sat 
 a company of people looking very happy. The light of 
 Heaven seemed to shine upon their faces, and they praised 
 God and sang songs of glad thanksgiving that seemed to be 
 like the music of the angels. These were they who had come 
 before the Lamb, confessed their sins, been pardoned, and 
 were now waiting in glad expectation of some j oyful event. 
 
 Even after having entered the building, a fear came over rne, 
 and a sense of shame that I must humiliate myself before 
 these people. But I seemed compelled to move forward, and 
 was slowly making my way around the pillar in order to face 
 the Lamb, when a trumpet sounded, the temple shook, shouts 
 of triumph arose from the assembled saints, an awful bright- 
 ness illuminated the building, then all was intense darkness, 
 
 (68) 
 
APPENDIX. 69 
 
 The happy people had all disappeared with the brightness, 
 and I was left alone in the silent horror of night. 
 
 I awoke in agony of mind, and could hardly convince my- 
 self that I had been dreaming. It seemed to me that my 
 doom was fixed, that the Spirit of the Lord had left me, 
 never to return. My despondency deepened, if that were 
 
 Soon after this I had another dream. I seemed to be sit- 
 ting in abject despair, with my face in my hands, reflect- 
 ing like this: If Jesus were upon earth, I would go to him, 
 throw myself at his feet, and tell him all my sufferings. He 
 would not turn away from me, he would have mercy upon 
 me, and I should love and serve him always. Just then the 
 door opened, and a person of beautiful form and countenance 
 entered. He looked upon me pitifully and said : "Do you 
 wish to see Jesus ? He is here, and you can see him if you 
 desire to do so. Take everything you possess and follow me. '■' 
 
 I heard this with unspeakable joy, and gladly gathered up 
 all my little possessions, every treasured trinket, and fol- 
 lowed my guide. He led me to a steep and apparently frail 
 stairway. As I commenced to ascend the steps, he cautioned 
 me to keep my eyes fixed upward, lest I should grow dizzy 
 and fall. Many others who were climbing up the steep as- 
 cent fell before gaining the top. 
 
 Finally we reached the last step and stood before a door. 
 Here my guide directed me to leave all the things that I had 
 brought with me. I cheerfully laid them down ; he then 
 opened the door and bade me enter. In a moment I stood 
 before Jesus. There was no mistaking that beautiful coun- 
 tenance. Such a radiant expression of benevolence and maj- 
 esty could belong to no other. As his gaze rested upon me, 
 I knew at once that he was acquainted with every circum- 
 stance of my life and all my inner thoughts and feelings. 
 
 I tried to shield myself from his gaze, feeling unable to 
 endure his searching eyes, but he drew near with a smile, 
 and, laying his hand upon my head, said: "Fear not." 
 The sound of his sweet voice thrilled my heart with a happi- 
 ness it had never before experienced. I was too joyful to 
 utter a word, but, overcome with ineffable happiness, sank 
 prostrate at his feet. While I was lying helpless there, 
 scenes of beauty and glory passed before me, and I seemed 
 to have reached the safety and peace of Heaven. At length 
 my strength returned, and I arose. The loving eyes of Jesus 
 were still upon me, and his smile filled my soul with glad- 
 ness. His presence filled me with a holy reverence and an 
 inexpressible love. 
 
 My guide now opened the door, and we both passed out. 
 He bade me take up again all the things I had left without. 
 This done, he handed me a green cord coiled up closely. This 
 
70 APPENDIX. 
 
 he directed me to place next my heart, and when I wished to 
 see Jesus, take it from my bosom and stretch it to the ut- 
 most. He cautioned me not to let it remain coiled for any 
 length of time, lest it should become knotted and difficult to 
 straighten. I placed the cord near my heart and joyfully 
 descended the narrow stairs, praising the Lord and joyfully 
 telling all whom I met where they could find Jesus. This 
 dream gave me hope. The green cord represented faith to 
 my mind, and the beauty and simplicity of trusting in God 
 beg an to dawn upon my benighted soul. 
 
 WM. MILLER'S DREAM. 
 
 [Referred to on Page U0.~\ 
 
 I dreamed that God, by an unseen hand, sent me a curi- 
 ously wrought casket, about ten inche3 long by six square, 
 made of ebony and pearls curiously inlaid. To the casket 
 there was a key attached. I immediately took the key and 
 opened the casket, when, to my wonder and surprise, I found 
 it filled with all sorts and sizes of jewels, diamonds, precious 
 stones, and gold and silver coin of every dimension and value, 
 beautifully arranged in their several places in the casket; 
 and thus arranged, they reflected a light and glory equalled 
 only by the sun. 
 
 I thought it was not my duty to enjoy this wonderful 
 sight alone, although my heart was overjoyed at the brill- 
 iancy, beauty, and value of its contents. I therefore placed 
 it on a center table in my room, and gave out word that all 
 who had a desire might come and see the most glorious and 
 brilliant sight ever seen by man in this life. 
 
 The people began to come in, at first few in number, 
 but increasing to a crowd. When they first looked into the 
 casket they would wonder and shout for joy. But when the 
 spectators increased, every one would begin to trouble the 
 jewels, taking them out of the casket and scattering them 
 on the table. 
 
 I began to think that the owner would require the casket 
 and jewels again at my hand; and if I suffered them to be 
 scattered, I could never place them in their places in the 
 casket again as before; and felt I should never be able to 
 meet the accountability, for it would be immense. I then 
 began to plead with the people not to handle them, nor take 
 them out of the casket; but the more I pleaded, the more 
 they scattered ; — and now they seemed to scatter them all 
 over the room, on the floor, and on every piece of furniture 
 in the room. 
 
APPENDIX. 71 
 
 I then saw that among the genuine jewels and coin they 
 had scattered an innumerable quantity of spurious jewels 
 and counterfeit coin. I was highly incensed at their base 
 conduct and ingratitude, and reproved and reproached them 
 for it ; but the more I reproved the more they scattered the 
 spurious jewels and false coin among the genuine. 
 
 I then became vexed in my very soul, and began to use 
 physical force to push them out of the room ; but while I 
 was pushing out one, three more would enter, and bring in 
 dirt, and shavings, and sand, and all manner of rubbish, 
 until they covered every one of the true jewels, diamonds, 
 and coins, which were all excluded from sight. They also 
 tore in pieces my casket, and scattered it among the rubbish. 
 I thought no man regarded my sorrow or my anger. I be- 
 came wholly discouraged and disheartened, and sat down 
 and wept. 
 
 While I was thus weeping and mourning for my great 
 loss and accountability, I remembered God, and earnestly 
 prayed that he would send me help. 
 
 Immediately the door opened, and a man entered the 
 room, when the people all left it; and he, having a dirt-brush 
 in his hand, opened the windows, and began to brush the 
 dust and rubbish from the room. 
 
 I cried to him to forbear, for there were some precious 
 jewels scattered among the rubbish. 
 
 He told me to "fear not," for he would "take care of 
 them." 
 
 Then, while he brushed the dust and the rubbish, false 
 jewels and counterfeit coin, all rose and went out of the 
 window like a cloud, and the wind carried them away. In 
 the bustle I closed my eyes for a moment; when I opened 
 them, the rubbish was all gone. The precious jewels, the 
 diamonds, the gold and silver coins, lay scattered in profu- 
 sion all over the room. 
 
 He then placed on the table a casket, much larger and 
 more beautiful than the former, and gathered up the jewels, 
 the diamonds, the coins, by the handful, and cast them into 
 the casket, till not one was left, — although some of the 
 diamonds were not bigger than the point of a pin. 
 
 He then called upon me to "come and see." 
 
 I looked into the casket, but my eyes were dazzled with 
 the sight. They shone with ten times their former glory. 
 I thought they -had been scoured in the- sand by the feet of 
 those wicked persons who had scattered and trod them in 
 the dust. They were arranged in beautiful order in the 
 casket, every one in its place, without any visible pains of 
 the man who cast them in. I shouted with very joy, and 
 that shout awoke me. 
 
SUPPLEMENT 
 
 TO 
 
 EXPERIENCE AND VIEWS. 
 
 NOTES OF EXPLANATION. 
 
 Dear Christian Friends: As I have given a brief 
 sketch of my experience and views, published in 
 1851, it seems to be my duty to notice some points 
 in that little work; also to give more recent views. 
 
 1. On page 27 is given the following: "I saw that 
 the holy Sabbath is, and will be, the separating wall 
 between the true Israel of God and unbelievers; and 
 that the Sabbath is the great question to unite the 
 hearts of God's dear, waiting saints. I saw that God 
 had children who do not see and keep the Sabbath. 
 They have not rejected the light upon it. And at 
 the commencement of the time of trouble, we were 
 filled with the Holy Ghost as we went forth and pro- 
 claimed the Sabbath more fully." 
 
 This view was given in 1847, when there were 
 but very few of the Advent brethren observing the 
 Sabbath, and of these, but few supposed that its ob- 
 servance was of sufficient importance to draw a line 
 between the people of God and unbelievers. Now 
 the fulfillment of that view is beginning to be seen. 
 "The commencement of the time of trouble," here 
 mentioned, does not refer to the time when the 
 plagues shall begin to be poured out, but to a short 
 period just before they are poured out, while Christ 
 is in the sanctuary. At that time, while the work 
 of salvation is closing, trouble will be coming on the 
 earth, and the nations will be angry, yet held in check 
 so as not to prevent the work of the third angel. 
 
2 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 At that time the "latter rain," or refreshing from the 
 presence of the Lord, will come, to give power to the 
 loud voice of the third angel, and prepare the saints 
 to stand in the period when the seven last plagues 
 shall be poured out. 
 
 2. The view of the "Open and Shut Door," on 
 pages 34-37, was given in 1849. The application 
 of Rev. 3:7, 8, to the heavenly sanctuary and 
 Christ's ministry, was entirely new to me. I had 
 never heard the idea advanced by any one. Now, 
 as the subject of the sanctuary is being clearly un- 
 derstood, the application is seen in its beauty and force. 
 
 3. The "false reformations" referred to on page 
 37, are yet to be more fully seen. This view relates 
 more particularly to those who have heard and re- 
 jected the light of the advent doctrine. They are 
 given over to strong delusions. Such will not have 
 " the travail of soul for sinners " as formerly. Having 
 rejected the advent, and being given over to the de- 
 lusions of Satan, "the time for their salvation is past." 
 This does not, however, relate to those who have not 
 heard and rejected the doctrine of the second advent. 
 
 4. The view that the Lord "had stretched out his 
 hand the second time to recover the remnant of his 
 people," on page 63, refers only to the union and 
 strength once existing among those looking for Christ, 
 and to the fact that he had begun to unite and raise 
 up his people again. 
 
 5. Spirit Manifestations. On page 35 read as 
 follows: "I saw that the mysterious knocking, in 
 New York and other places, was the power of Satan, 
 and that such things would be more and more com- 
 mon, clothed in a religious garb so as to lull the 
 deceived to more security, and to draw the minds of 
 God's people, if possible, to those things, and cause 
 them to doubt the teachings and power of the Holy 
 Ghost." This view was given in 1849, nearly five 
 years since. Then spirit manifestations were mostly 
 confined to the city of Rochester, known as the 
 "Rochester knockings." Since that time the heresy 
 
NOTES OF EXPLANATION. 3 
 
 has spread beyond the expectations of any one. 
 
 Much of the view on page 49, headed "Mysterious 
 Rapping," given August, 1850, has since been ful- 
 filled, and is now fulfilling. Here is a portion of it : 
 "I saw that soon it would be considered blasphemy 
 to speak against the rapping, and that it would 
 spread more and more, that Satan's power would 
 increase, and some of his devoted followers would 
 have power to work miracles, and even to bring down 
 fire from heaven in the sight of men. I was shown 
 that by the rapping and mesmerism, these modern 
 magicians would yet account for all the miracles 
 wrought by our Lord Jesus Christ, and that many 
 would believe that all the mighty works of the Son 
 of God when on earth, were accomplished by this 
 same power." 
 
 I saw the rapping delusion — what progress it was 
 making, and that if it were possible it would deceive 
 the very elect. Satan will have power to bring be- 
 fore us the appearance of forms purporting to be 
 our relatives or friends now sleeping in Jesus. It 
 will be made to appear as though these friends were 
 present, the words that they uttered while here, with 
 which we were familiar, will be spoken, and the same 
 tone of voice that they had while living, will fall 
 upon the ear. All this is to deceive the saints, and 
 ensnare them into the belief of this delusion. 
 
 I saw that the saints must get a thorough under- 
 standing of present truth, which they will be obliged 
 to maintain from the Scriptures. They must under- 
 stand the state of the dead; for the spirits of devils 
 will yet appear to them, professing to be beloved 
 friends and relatives, who will declare to them that 
 the Sabbath has been changed, also other unscriptural 
 doctrines. They will do all in their power to excite 
 sympathy, and work miracles before them, to confirm 
 what they declare. The people of God must be pre- 
 pared to withstand these spirits with the Bible truth 
 that the dead know not anything, and that they who 
 appear to them are the spirits of devils. Our minds 
 
4 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 must not be taken up with things around us, but 
 must be occupied with the present truth, and a prep- 
 aration to give a reason of our hope with meekness 
 and fear. We must seek wisdom from on high that 
 we may stand in this day of error and delusion. 
 
 We must examine well the foundation of our hope, 
 for we shall have to give a reason for it from the 
 Scriptures. This delusion will spread, and we shall 
 have to contend with it face to face; and unless we 
 are prepared for it, we shall be ensnared and overcome. 
 But if we do what we can on our part to be ready 
 for the conflict that is just before us, God will do his 
 part, and his all-powerful arm will protect us. He 
 would sooner send every angel out of glory to the 
 relief of faithful souls, to make a hedge about them, 
 than have them deceived and led away by the lying 
 wonders of Satan. 
 
 I saw the rapidity with which this delusion was 
 spreading. A train of cars was shown me, going 
 with the speed of lightning. The angel bade me 
 look carefully. I fixed my eyes upon the train. It 
 seemed that the whole world was on board; that 
 there could not be one left. Said the angel, "They 
 are binding in bundles ready to burn." Then he 
 showed me the conductor, who looked like a stately, 
 fair person, whom all the passengers looked up to and 
 reverenced. I was perplexed, and asked my attend- 
 ing angel who it was. Said he, "It is Satan. He 
 is the conductor, in the form of an angel of light. He 
 has taken the world captive. They are given over to 
 strong delusions, to believe a lie, that they may be 
 damned. This agent, the next highest in order to 
 him, is the engineer, and other of his agents are em- 
 ployed in different offices as he may need them, and 
 they are all going with lightning speed to perdition." 
 
 I asked the angel if there were none left. He bade 
 me look in an opposite direction, and I saw a little 
 company traveling a narrow pathway. All seemed 
 to be firmly united and bound together by the truth, 
 in bundles, or companies. Said the angel, ''This 
 
NOTES OF EXPLANATION. 
 
 third angel is binding, or sealing, them in bundles for 
 the heavenly garner." This little company looked 
 care-worn, as though- they had passed through severe 
 trials and conflicts. And it appeared as if the sun 
 had just arisen from behind a cloud and shone upon 
 their countenances, causing them to look triumphant, 
 as though their victories were nearly won. 
 
 I saw that the Lord has given the world opportu- 
 nity to discover the snare. This one thing is evi- 
 dence enough for the Christian, if there were no other; 
 namely, that there is no difference made between the 
 precious and the vile. Thomas Paine, whose body 
 has now mouldered to dust, and who is to be called 
 forth at the end of the one thousand years, at the 
 second resurrection, to receive his reward and suffer 
 the second death, is represented by Satan as being 
 in Heaven, and highly exalted there. Satan used 
 him on earth as long as he could, and now he is 
 carrying on the same work through pretensions of 
 having Thomas Paine so much exalted and honored 
 in Heaven; as he taught here, Satan would make it 
 appear that he is teaching in Heaven. There are some 
 who have looked with horror at his life and death, 
 and his corrupt teachings while living, but who now 
 submit to be taught by him — one of the vilest and 
 most corrupt of men, one who despised God and 
 his law.* 
 
 * To appreciate the force of these remarks the reader needs 
 to understand that a work was published through the me- 
 diumship of "Rev. C. Hammond, " entitled "Pilgrimage of 
 Thomas Paine in the Spirit World," in which Paine is repre- 
 sented to be an exalted spirit in the seventh sphere. And in 
 the " Investigating Class in New York," it was said that 
 Christ himself had conversed with a medium and revealed 
 that he was in the sixth sphere. The disparity will be under- 
 stood when it is remembered that they represent the spirits 
 as progressing in the spirit world, and that Christ, after more 
 than 1800 years of progress, has reached the sixth sphere, 
 while Paine, in about 100 years, has reached the seventh ! A 
 further explanation of this may be found in the statement of 
 Dr. Hare, that his spirit sister said her progress had been re- 
 tarded by her belief in the atonement of Christ. Thus does 
 Spiritualism exalt infidels and infidelity. 
 
6 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 He who is the father of lies, blinds and deceives 
 the world by sending his angels forth to speak fv>r 
 the apostles, and to make it appear that they con- 
 tradict what they wrote by the dictation of the 
 Holy Ghost when on earth. These lying angels 
 make the apostles to corrupt their own teachings 
 and to declare them to be adulterated. By so doing, 
 Satan delights to throw professed Christians, and all 
 the world, into uncertainty about the word of God. 
 That holy book cuts directly across his track, and 
 thwarts his plans; therefore he gets them to doubt 
 its divine origin and then sets up the infidel, Thomas 
 Paine, as though he were ushered into Heaven when 
 he died, and is now united with the holy apostles, 
 whom he hated on earth, in teaching the world. 
 
 Satan assigns to each of his angels a part to act. 
 He enjoins upon them all to be sly, artful, and cun- 
 ning. He instructs some of them to act the part of 
 the apostles, and to speak for them, while others are 
 to act the part of infidels and wicked men who died 
 cursing God, but now appear to be very religious. 
 There is no difference made between the most holy 
 apostles and the vilest infidel. They are both made 
 to teach the same thing. It matters not whom 
 Satan makes to speak, if his object is only accom- 
 plished. He was so intimately connected with Paine 
 upon earth, aiding him in his work, that it is an 
 easy thing for him to know the very words Paine 
 used, and the very hand-writing of one who served 
 him so faithfully, and accomplished his purposes so 
 well. Satan dictated much of his writings, and it is 
 an easy thing for him to dictate sentiments through 
 his angels now, and make it appear that they come 
 through Thomas Paine, who, while living, was a 
 devoted servant of the evil one. But this is the 
 master-piece of Satan. All this teaching, purporting 
 to be from apostles, and saints, and wicked men who 
 have died, comes directly from his Satanic majesty. 
 
 The fact that Satan claims that one whom he love I 
 so well, and who hated God so perfectly, is now with 
 
NOTES OF EXPLANATION. 7 
 
 the holy apostles and angels in glory, should be 
 enough to remove the vail from all minds, and dis- 
 cover unto them the dark, mysterious works of 
 Satan. He virtually says to the world and to infi- 
 dels, rTo matter how wicked you are; no matter 
 whether you believe or disbelieve in God or the 
 Bible; live as you please, Heaven is your home; for 
 all know that if Thomas Paine is in Heaven, and so 
 exalted, they will surely get there. This error is so 
 glaring that all may see if they will. Satan is now 
 doing through individuals like Thomas Paine, what 
 he has been trying to do since his fall. He is, through 
 his power and lying wonders, tearing away the 
 foundation of the Christian's hope, and putting out 
 the sun that is to light them in the narrow way to 
 Heaven. He is making the world believe that the 
 Bible is uninspired, no better than a story-book, 
 while he holds out something to take its place: 
 namely, spiritual manifestations! 
 
 Here is a channel wholly devoted to himself, and 
 under his control, and he can make the world believe 
 what he will. The book that is to judge him and his 
 followers he puts back in the shade, just where he 
 wants it. The Saviour of the world he makes to be no 
 more than a common man; and as the Roman guard 
 that watched the tomb of Jesus spread the false and 
 lying report that the chief priests and elders put in 
 their mouth, so will the poor, deluded followers of 
 these pretended spiritual manifestations, repeat, and 
 try to make it appear, that there is nothing miracu- 
 lous about our Saviour's birth, death, and resur- 
 rection. After putting Jesus in the background, 
 they attract the attention of the world to themselves, 
 and to their miracles and lying wonders, which they 
 declare far exceed the works of Christ. Thus the 
 world is taken in the snare, and lulled into a feeling 
 of security, not to find out their awful deception 
 until the seven l#st plagues are poured out. Satan 
 laughs as he sees his plan succeed so well, and the 
 whole world taken in the snare. 
 
8 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 6. On page 46 I stated that a cloud of glorious light 
 covered the Father, and that his person could not be 
 seen. I also stated that I saw the Father rise from 
 the throne. The Father was enshrouded with a 
 body of light and glory, so that his person could not 
 be seen, yet I knew that it was the Father, and that 
 from his person emanated this light and glory. When 
 T saw this body of light and glory rise from the 
 throne, I knew it was because the Father moved, 
 therefore said, I saw the Father rise. Tht glory, or 
 excellency, of his form, I never saw; no one could 
 behold it, and live; yet the body of light and glory 
 that enshrouded his person, could be seen. 
 
 I also stated that "Satan appeared to be by the 
 throne, trying to carry on the work of God." I will 
 give another sentence from the same page: "Then I 
 turned to look at the company who were still bowed 
 before the throne." Now this praying company was 
 in this mortal state, on the earth, yet represented to 
 me as bowed before the throne. I never had the 
 idea that these individuals were actually in the New 
 Jerusalem. Neither did I ever think that any mor- 
 tal could suppose that I thought that Satan was 
 actually in the New Jerusalem. But did not John 
 see the great red dragon in Heaven 1 Certainly. 
 "And there appeared another wonder in Heaven; 
 and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads 
 and ten horns." Rev. 12:3. What a monster to 
 be in Heaven ! Here seems to be as good a chance 
 for ridicule as in the interpretation which some have 
 placed upon my statements. 
 
 7. On pages 40-43 is a view given January, 1850. 
 That portion of this view which relates to means 
 being 'withheld from the messengers, applied more 
 particularly to that time. Since then, friends of the 
 cause of present truth have been raised up, who have 
 watched for opportunity to do good with their means. 
 Some have handed out too freely, io the injury of 
 the receivers. For about two years I have been 
 shown more relative to a careless and too free use of 
 i"he Lord's money, than a lack of it. 
 
NOTES OF EXPLANATION. 9 
 
 The following is from a view given at Jackson, 
 Mich., June 2, 1853. It related mostly to the breth- 
 ren in that place: "I saw that the brethren com- 
 menced to sacrifice their property, and handed it out 
 without having the true object set before them, — 
 the suffering cause, — and they handed out too freely, 
 too much, and too often. 1 saw that the teachers 
 should have stood in a place to correct this error, 
 and exert a good influence in the church. Money 
 has been made of little or no consequence; the sooner 
 disposed of the better. A bad example has been set 
 by some in accepting large donations, and not giving 
 the least caution to those who had means not to use 
 it too freely and carelessly. By accepting so large 
 an amount of means, without questioning whether 
 God had made it the duty of the brethren to bestow 
 so largely, too bountiful giving has been sanctioned. 
 
 Those who gave also erred, not being particular to 
 inquire into the necessities of the case, whether there 
 was actual need or not. Those who had means were 
 thrown into great perplexity. One brother was 
 much hurt by too much means being put into his 
 hands. He did not study economy; but lived ex- 
 travagantly, and in his travels laid out money here 
 and there to no profit. He spread a wrong influence 
 by making such free use of the Lord's money, and 
 wouid say in his own heart, and to others, '• There is 
 
 means enough in J , more than can be used before 
 
 the Lord comes." Some were very much injured by 
 such a course, and came into the truth with wrong 
 views, not realizing that it was the Lord's money 
 they were using, and not feeling the worth of it. 
 Those poor souls who have just embraced the third 
 angel's message, and have had such an example set 
 before them, will have much to learn to deny self, 
 and suffer for Christ's sake. They will have to learn 
 to give up ease, cease studying their convenience and 
 comfort, and bear in mind the worth of souls. Those 
 who feel the (t woe " upon them will not be for mak- 
 ing great preparations to travel in ease and comfort. 
 
10 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 Some who have no calling have been encouraged into 
 the field. Others have been affected by these things, 
 and have not felt the need of economy, of denying 
 themselves, and putting into the treasury of the 
 Lord. They would feel and say, " There are others 
 who have means enough; they will give for the paper. 
 I need not do anything. The paper will be supported 
 without my help." 
 
 It has been no small trial to me to see that some 
 have taken that portion of my views which related 
 to sacrificing property to sustain the cause, and made 
 a wrong use of it; they use means extravagantly, 
 while neglecting to carry out the principles of other 
 portions. On page 41, read the following: "I saw 
 that the cause of God had been hindered and dis- 
 honored by some traveling who had no message from 
 God. Such will have to give an account to God for 
 every dollar they have used in traveling where it was 
 not their duty to go; for that money might have 
 helped on the cause of God." Also, page 42: "I saw 
 that those who have strength to labor with their 
 hands and help sustain the cause, were as accountable 
 for that strength as others were for their property." 
 
 1 would here call special attention to the view of 
 this subject given on page 48. Here is a short 
 extract: "The object of the words of our Saviour, 
 Luke 12:33, has not been clearly presented. I 
 saw that the object of selling is not to give to those 
 who are able to labor and support themselves, but 
 to spread the truth. It is a sin to support and 
 indulge in idleness those who are able to labor. Some 
 have been zealous to attend all the meetings, not to 
 glorify God, but for the 'loaves and fishes.' Such 
 would much better have been at home laboring with 
 their hands, 'the thing that is good,' to supply the 
 wants of their families, and to have something to give 
 to sustain the precious cause." It has been Satan's 
 design in times past to push out some with a hurried 
 spirit to make a too free use of means, and influence 
 the brethren to rashly dispose of their property, that 
 
NOTES OF EXPLANATION. 11 
 
 through an abundance of means thrown out care- 
 lessly and hastily, souls might be injured and lost, 
 and that now, when the truth is to be spread more 
 extensively, the lack might be felt. His design has, 
 in some degree, been accomplished. 
 
 The Lord has shown the error of many in looking 
 to those only who have property to support the pub- 
 lication of the paper and tracts. All should act their 
 part. Those who have strength to labor with their 
 hands, and earn means to help sustain the cause, are 
 as accountable for it as others are for their property. 
 Every child of God who professes to believe the 
 present truth, should be zealous to act his part in 
 this cause. 
 
 July, 1853, I saw that it was not as it should be 
 that the paper, owned and approved by God, should 
 come out so seldom.* The cause, in the time in 
 which we are living, demands the paper weekly, 
 and the publication of many more tracts to expose 
 the increasing errors of this time; but the work is 
 hindered for want of means. I saw that the truth 
 must go, and that we must not be too fearful ; that 
 tracts and papers might better go to three where they 
 were not needed than to have one deprived of them 
 who prizes them, and can be benefited by them. I 
 saw that the last-day signs should be brought out 
 clearly, for the manifestations of Satan are on the 
 increase. The publications of Satan and his agents 
 are increasing, their power is growing; and what we 
 do to get the truth before others, must be done quickly. 
 
 I was shown that the truth once published now, 
 will stand, for it is the truth for the last days; it 
 will live, and less need be said upon it in future. 
 Numberless words need not be put upon paper to 
 justify what speaks for itself and shines in its clear- 
 ness. Truth is straight, plain, clear, and stands out 
 boldly in its own defense; but it is not so with error. 
 
 *The Review and Herald previous to this time had been pub- 
 lished quite irregularly, and was now being issued semi- 
 monthly. 
 
1 2 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 It is so winding and twisting that it needs a multi- 
 tude of words to explain it in its crooked form. I 
 saw that all the light they had received in some 
 places had come from the paper; that souls had re- 
 ceived the truth in this way, and then talked it to 
 others; and that now in places where there are sev- 
 eral, they had been raised up by this silent messenger. 
 It was their only preacher. The cause of truth 
 should not be hindered in its onward progress for 
 want of means. 
 
 GOSPEL ORDER.* 
 
 The Lord has shown that gospel order has been 
 too much feared and neglected. Formality should 
 be shunned; but, in so doing, order should not be 
 neglected. There is order in Heaven. There was 
 order in the church when Christ was upon earth, 
 and after his departure, order was strictly observed 
 among his apostles. And now in these last days, 
 while God is bringing his children into the unity of 
 the faith, there is more real need of order than ever 
 before; for, as God unites his children, Satan and his 
 evil angels are very busy to prevent this unity and 
 to destroy it. Therefore, men are hurried into the 
 field who lack wisdom and judgment, perhaps not 
 ruling well their own house, and not having order or 
 government over the few that God has given them 
 
 * The Adventists were of all churches, and they had no 
 idea of forming another church. After " the time " passed, 
 there was great confusion, and the majority were strongly 
 opposed to any organization, holding that it was inconsistent 
 with the perfect liberty of the gospel ! Mrs. White was al- 
 ways opposed to every form of fanaticism, and early an- 
 nounced that some form of organization was necessary to 
 prevent and correct confusion. Few at the present time can 
 appreciate the firmness which was then required to maintain 
 her position against the prevailing anarchy. All the union 
 which has existed among Seventh -day Adventists is due to 
 her timely warnings and instruction?, 
 
GOSPEL ORDER. 13 
 
 charge of at home; yet they feel capable of having 
 charge of the flock. They make many wrong moves, 
 and those unacquainted with our faith judge all the 
 messengers to be like these self-sent men; thus the 
 cause of God is, reproached, and the truth shunned 
 by many unbelievers who would otherwise be candid, 
 and anxiously inquire, Are these things so 1 
 
 Men whose lives are not holy, and who are un- 
 qualified to teach the present truth, enter the field 
 without being acknowledged by the church or breth- 
 ren generally, and confusion and disunion is the 
 result. Some have a theory of the truth, and can 
 present the argument, but lack spirituality, judgment, 
 and experience; they fail in many things which it is 
 very necessary for them to understand before they 
 can teach the truth. Others have not the argument; 
 but because a few brethren hear them pray well, and 
 give an exciting exhortation now and then, they are 
 pressed into the field, to engage in a work for which 
 God has not qualified them, and for which they have 
 not sufficient experience and judgment. Spiritual 
 pride conies in, they are lifted up, and act under the 
 deception of thinking that they are laborers. They 
 do not know themselves. They lack sound judgment 
 and patient reasoning, talk boastingly of themselves, 
 and assert many things which they cannot prove from 
 the word. God knoweth this, therefore he does not 
 call such to labor in these perilous times, and brethren 
 should be careful not to push those out into the field 
 whom he has not called. 
 
 Those men who are not called of God, are gener- 
 ally the very ones that are the most confident that 
 they are so called, and that their labors are very im- 
 portant. They go into the field and do not generally 
 exert a good influence; yet in some places they have a 
 measure of success, and this leads them and others to 
 think that they are surely called of God. It is not a 
 positive evidence that men are called of God because 
 they have some success; for angels of God are now 
 moving upon the hearts of his honest children to 
 
14 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 enlighten their understanding as to the present truth, 
 that they may lay hold upon it and live. And even 
 if self-sent men put themselves where God does not 
 put them, and profess to be teachers, and souls receive 
 the truth by hearing them talk it, this is no evidence 
 that they are called of God. The souls who receive 
 the truth from them, receive it to be brought into 
 trial and bondage, as they afterwards find that these 
 men were not standing in the counsel of God. Even 
 if wicked men talk the truth, some may receive it; 
 but it does not bring those who talked it into any 
 more favor with God. Wicked men are wicked men 
 stiil, and according to the deception they practiced 
 upon those who were beloved of God, and according 
 to the confusion brought into the church, so will be 
 their punishment; their sins will not remain covered, 
 but will be exposed in the day of God's fierce anger. 
 These self-sent messengers are a curse to the cause. 
 Honest souls put confidence in them, thinking that 
 they are moving in the counsel of God, and that they 
 are in union with the church, and therefore suffer them 
 to administer the ordinances, and, as duty is made plain 
 that they must do their first works, allow themselves 
 to be led down into the water and to be baptized by 
 them. But when light comes, as it surely will, and 
 they are aware that these men are not what they 
 understood them to be, God's called and chosen mes- 
 sengers, they are thrown into trial and doubt as to 
 the truth they have received, and feel that they must 
 learn it all over again; they are troubled and per- 
 p'exed by the enemy about all their experience, 
 whether God has led them or not, and are not satis- 
 fied until they are again baptized, and begin anew. 
 It is much more wearing to the spirits of God's mes- 
 sengers to go into places where those have been who 
 have exerted this wrong influence than to enter new 
 fields. God's servants have to deal plainly, act openly, 
 and not cover up wrongs; for they are standing be- 
 tween the living and the dead, and must render an 
 account of their faithfulness, their mission, and the 
 
GOSPEL ORDER. 15 
 
 influence they exert over the flock of which the Lord 
 has made them overseers. 
 
 Those who receive the truth and are brought into 
 such trials, would have had the truth the same if 
 these men had stayed away, and filled the humble 
 place the Lord designed for them. God's eye was 
 upon his jewels, and he would have directed to them 
 his called and chosen messengers — men who would 
 have moved under standingly. The light of truth 
 would have shone and discovered to these souls their 
 true position, and they would have received it under- 
 standing^, and been satisfied with its beauty and 
 clearness. And as they felt its powerful effects they 
 would have been strong and shed a holy influence. 
 
 Again the danger of those traveling whom God 
 has not called, was shown me. If they do have some 
 success, the qualifications that are lacking will be 
 felt. Injudicious moves will be made, and by a lack 
 of wisdom some precious jewels may be driven where 
 they never can be reached. I saw that the church 
 should feel their responsibility, and should look care- 
 fully and attentively at the lives, qualifications, and 
 general course of those who profess to be teachers. 
 If unmistakable evidence is not given that God has 
 called them, and that the "woe" is upon them if 
 they heed not this call, it is the duty of the church 
 to act, and let it be known that they are not acknowl- 
 edged as teachers by the church. This is the only 
 course the church can take in order to be clear in this 
 matter; for the burden lies upon them. 
 
 I saw that this door at which the enemy comes in 
 to perplex and trouble the flock can be shut. I in- 
 quired of the angel how it could be closed. Said he, 
 "The church must flee to God's word, and become 
 established upon gospel order, which has been over- 
 looked and neglected." This is indispensably nec- 
 essary to bring the church into the unity of the faith. 
 I saw that the church was in danger in the apostles' 
 day of being imposed upon and deceived by false 
 teachers. Therefore the brethren chose men who 
 
16 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 had given good evidence that they were capable of 
 ruling well their own house and preserving order in 
 their own families, and who could enlighten those 
 who were in darkness. Inquiry was made of God 
 concerning these, and then, according to the mind of 
 the church and the Holy Ghost, they were set apart 
 by the laving on of hands. Having received their 
 commission from God, and having the approbation of 
 the church, they went forth baptizing in the name 
 of the Father, Son, and' Holy Ghost, and adminis- 
 tering the ordinances of the Lord's house, often wait- 
 ing upon the saints by presenting them the emblems 
 of the broken body and spilt blood of the crucified 
 Saviour, to keep fresh in the memory of God's be- 
 loved children his sufferings and death. 
 
 I saw that we are no more secure from false teach- 
 ers now than they were in the apostles' days; and, 
 if we do no more, we should take as special measures 
 as they did to secure the peace, harmony, and union 
 of the flock. We have their example, and should 
 follow it. Brethren of experience and of sound 
 minds should assemble, and, following the word of 
 God and the sanction of the Holy Spirit, should, 
 with fervent prayer, lay hands upon those who have 
 given full proof that they have received their com- 
 mission of God, and set them apart to devote them- 
 selves entirely to his work. This act would show the 
 sanction of the church to their going forth as mes- 
 sengers to carry the most solemn message ever given 
 to men. 
 
 God will not intrust the care of his precious flock 
 to men whose mind and judgment have been weak- 
 ened by former errors that they have cherished, such 
 as so-called perfectionism and spiritualism, and who, 
 by their course while in these errors, have brought 
 reproach upon the cause of truth, and disgraced them- 
 selves. Although they may now feel free from error, 
 and competent to go forth to teach this last message, 
 God will not accept them. He will not intrust pre- 
 cious souls to their care; for their judgment was 
 
GOSPEL ORDER. 17 
 
 perverted while in error, and is now weakened. The 
 great and holy One is a jealous God, and he will 
 have holy men to carry his truth. The holy law 
 spoken by God from Sinai is a part of himself, and 
 holy men who are its strict observers will alone honor 
 him by teaching it to others. 
 
 The servants of God who teach the truth should 
 be men of judgment. They should be men who can 
 bear opposition, and not get excited; for those who 
 oppose the truth will pick at those who teach it, and 
 every objection that can be produced, will be brought 
 in its worst form to bear against the truth. The 
 servants of God who bear the message must be pre- 
 pared to remove these objections, with calmness and 
 meekness, by the light of truth. Frequently, op- 
 posers talk to ministers of God in a provoking man- 
 ner, to call out something from them of the same 
 nature, that they can make as much of it as possible, 
 and declare to others that the teachers of the com- 
 mandments have a bitter spirit and are harsh, as has 
 been reported. I saw that we must be prepared for 
 objections, and with patience, judgment, and meek- 
 ness, let them have the weight they deserve, not 
 throw them away or dispose of them by positive 
 assertions, and then bear down upon the objector, 
 and manifest a hard spirit toward him; but give the 
 objections their weight, then bring forth the light 
 and the power of the truth, and let it outweigh and 
 remove the errors. Thus a good impression will be 
 left, and they will acknowledge that they have been 
 deceived, and that the commandment-keepers are not 
 what they have been represented to be. 
 
 Those who profess to be servants of the living God 
 must be willing to be servants of all, instead of being 
 exalted above the brethren, and they must possess a 
 kind, courteous spirit. If they err, they should be 
 ready to confess thoroughly. Honesty of intention 
 cannot stand as an excuse for not confessing errors. 
 Confession would not lessen the confidence of the 
 church in the messenger, and he would set a good 
 
18 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 example; a spirit of confession would be encouraged 
 in the church, and sweet union would be the result. 
 Those who profess to be teachers should be patterns 
 of piety, meekness, and of humility, possessing a 
 kind spirit, to win souls to Jesus and the truth of 
 the Bible. A minister of Christ should be pure in 
 conversation and in actions. He should ever bear 
 in mind that he is handling words of inspiration, 
 words of a holy God. He must also bear in mind 
 that the flock is intrusted to his care, and that he is 
 to bear their cases to Jesus, and plead for them as 
 Jesus pleads for us to the Father. I was pointed 
 back to the children of Israel anciently, and saw how 
 pure and holy the ministers of the sanctuary had to 
 be, because they were brought by their work into a 
 close connection with God. They that minister must 
 be holy, pure, and without blemish, or God will 
 destroy them. God has not changed. He is just as 
 holy and pure, just as particular, as ever he was. 
 Those who profess to be the ministers of Jesus 
 should be men of experience and deep piety, and then 
 at all times and in all places they can shed a holy 
 influence. 
 
 I have seen that it is now time for the messengers 
 to move out wherever there is an opening, and that 
 God will go before them and open the hearts of some 
 to hear. New places must be entered, and, wher- 
 ever this is done, it would be well, if consistent, 
 to go two and two, so as to hold up each others' 
 hands. A plan like this was presented: It would 
 be well for two brethren to start together, and travel 
 in company to the darkest places, where there 
 is much opposition, and where the most labor is 
 needed, and with united efforts and strong faith, 
 set the truth before those in darkness. And then, 
 if they could accomplish more by visiting many 
 places, to go separately, but often meet while on the 
 tour to encourage each other by their faith, and 
 thereby strengthen and hold up each others' hands. 
 Also, let them consult upon the places opened for 
 
CHURCH DIFFICULTIES. 19 
 
 them, and decide which of their gifts will be the 
 most needed, and in what way they can have the 
 most success in reaching the heart. Then as they 
 separate again their courage and energy will be re- 
 newed to meet the opposition and darkness, and to 
 labor with feeling hearts to save perishing souls. 
 
 I saw that the servants of God should not go over 
 and over the same field of labor, but should be search- 
 ing out souls in new places. Those who are already 
 established in the truth should not demand so much 
 of their labor; for they ought to be able to stand 
 alone, and strengthen others about them, while the 
 messengers of God visit the dark and lonely places, 
 setting the truth before those who are not now 
 enlightened as to the present truth. 
 
 CHURCH DIFFICULTIES.* 
 
 Dear Brethren and Sisters: As error is fast 
 progressing, we should seek to be awake in the cause 
 of God, and realize the time in which we live. Dark- 
 ness is to cover the earth, and gross darkness the 
 people. And as nearly all around us are being en- 
 veloped in the thick darkness of error and delusion, 
 it becomes us to shake off stupidity and live near to 
 God, where we can draw divine rays of light and 
 glory from the countenance of Jesus. As darkness 
 thickens and error increases, we should obtain a more 
 thorough knowledge of the truth, and be prepared 
 to maintain our position from the Scriptures. 
 
 We must be sanctified through the truth, be wholly 
 consecrated to God, and so live out our holy pro- 
 fession that the Lord can shed increasing light upon 
 us, and that we may see light in his light, and be 
 strengthened with his strength. Every moment that 
 we are not on our watch we are liable to be beset by 
 
 *From the Review of Aug. 11, 1853. 
 
20 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 the enemy, and are in great danger of being over- 
 come by the powers of darkness. Satan commissions 
 his angels to be vigilant, and overthrow all they can; 
 to find out the waywardness and besetting sins of 
 those who profess the truth, and throw darkness 
 around them, that they may cease to be watchful, 
 take a course that will dishonor the cause they pro- 
 fess to love, and bring sorrow upon the church. The 
 souls of these misguided, unwatchful ones grow 
 darker, and the light of Heaven fades from them. 
 They cannot discover their besetting sins, and Satan 
 weaves his net about them, until they are taken in 
 his snare. 
 
 God is our strength. We must look to him for 
 wisdom and guidance, and keeping in view his glory, 
 the good of the church, and the salvation of our own 
 souls, we must overcome our besetting sins. We 
 should individually seek to obtain new victory every 
 day. We must learn to stand alone, and depend 
 wholly upon God. The sooner we learn this the 
 better. Let each one find out where he fails, and 
 then faithfully watch, that his sins do not overcome 
 him, but that he gets the victory over them. Then 
 can we have confidence toward God, and great trouble 
 will be saved the church. 
 
 The messengers of* God, as they leave their homes 
 to labor for the salvation of souls, spend much of 
 their time in laboring for those who have been in the 
 truth for years, but who are still weak, because they 
 needlessly let loose the reins, cease watching over 
 themselves, and, I sometimes think, tempt the enemy 
 to tempt them. They get into some petty difficulty 
 and trial, and the time of the servants of the Lord 
 is spent to visit them. They are held hours and 
 even days, and their souls are grieved and wounded by 
 hearing little difficulties and trials talked over, each 
 magnifying his own grievances to make them look as 
 serious as possible, for fear the servants of God will 
 think them too small to be noticed. Instead of 
 depending on the Lord's servants to help them out 
 
CHURCH DIFFICULTIES. 21 
 
 of these trials, they should break down before God, 
 and fast and pray till the trials are removed. 
 
 Some seem to think that all that God has called 
 messengers into the field for, is to go at their bidding, 
 and carry them in their arms; and that the most 
 important part of their work is to settle the petty 
 trials and difficulties which they have brought upon 
 themselves by injudicious moves, and by giving way 
 to the enemy, and having an unyielding, fault-finding 
 spirit with those around them. But where are the 
 hungry sheep at this time 1 Starving for the bread 
 of life. Those who know the truth and have been 
 established in it, but obey it not, — if they did they 
 would be saved many of these trials, — are holding 
 the messengers, and the very object for which God 
 has called them into the field, is not accomplished. 
 The seivants of God are grieved, and their courage 
 taken away by such things in the church, when all 
 should strive not to add a feather's weight to their 
 burden; but by cheering words and the prayer of 
 faith, should help them. How much more free would 
 they be if all who profess the truth would look 
 about them and try to help others, instead of claim- 
 ing so much help themselves. As it is, when the 
 servants of God enter dark places, where the truth 
 has not yet been proclaimed, they cany a wounded 
 spirit caused by the needless trials of their brethren. 
 In addition to all this, they have to meet the unbelief 
 and prejudice of opposers, and be trampled upon by 
 some. 
 
 How much easier it would be to affect the heart, 
 and how much more would God be glorified, if his 
 servants were free from discouragement and trial, 
 that they might with a free spii it present the truth 
 in its beauty. Those who have been guilty of re- 
 quiring so much labor of God's servants, and bur- 
 dening them with trials which belonged to themselves 
 to settle, will have to give account to God for all the 
 time and means that have been spent to gratify them- 
 selves, thereby satisfying the enemy. They should 
 
22 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 be in a situation to help their brethren. They should 
 never defer their trials and difficulties to burden a 
 whole meeting, or wait until some of the messengers 
 come to settle them; but they should get light before 
 God themselves, have their trials all out of the way, 
 and be prepared when laborers come to hold up their 
 hands instead of weakening them. 
 
 THE HOPE OF THE CHURCH.* 
 
 As I have of late looked around to find the hum- 
 ble followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, my mind 
 has been much exercised. Many who profess to be 
 looking for the speedy coming of Christ are becoming 
 conformed to this world, and seek more earnestly the 
 applause of those around them than the approbation 
 of God. They are cold and formal, like the nominal 
 churches from which they but a short time since sep- 
 arated. The words addressed to the Laodicean church 
 describe their present condition perfectly. See Rev. 
 3:14—20. They are '■'■neither cold nor hot," but 
 "lukewarm." And unless they heed the counsel of 
 the "faithful and true Witness," and zealously re- 
 pent, and obtain "gold tried in the lire," "white 
 raiment," and "eye-salve," he will spue them out of 
 iiis mouth. 
 
 The time has come when a large portion of those 
 who once rejoiced and shouted aloud for joy in view 
 of the immediate coming of the Lord, are on the 
 ground of the churches and: world who once derided 
 them for believing that Jesus was coming, and circu- 
 lated all manner of falsehoods to raise prejudice against 
 them and destroy their influence. Now, if any one 
 longs after the living God, hungering and thirsting 
 for righteousness, and God gives them to feel his 
 power, and satisfies their longing soul by shedding 
 abroad his love in their hearts, and if they glorify 
 
 *From the Review of June 10, 1852. 
 
THE HOPE OF THE CHURCH. 23 
 
 God by praising him, they are, by these professed 
 believers in the soon coming of the Lord, often consid- 
 ered deluded, and charged with being mesmerized or 
 having some wicked spirit. 
 
 Many of these professed Chiistians dress, talk, 
 and act like the world, and the only thing by which 
 they may be known, is their profession. Though 
 they profess to be looking for Christ, their conver- 
 sation is not in Heaven, but on worldly things. 
 "What manner of persons" ought those to be "in 
 all holy conve.sation and godliness," who profess to 
 be "looking for, and hasting unto the coming of the 
 day of God." 2 Pet. 3:11. "Every man that hath 
 this hope in him, purifieth himself, even as he is 
 pure." 1 John 3:3. But it is evident that many 
 who bear the name of Adventist, study more to 
 decorate their bodies and to appear well in the eyes 
 of the world, than they do to learn from the word of 
 God how they may be approved of him. 
 
 What if the lovely Jesus, our pattern, should make 
 his appearance among them and the professors of 
 religion generally, as at his first advent 1 ? He was 
 born in a manger. Follow him along through his 
 life and ministry. He was a man of sorrows and 
 acquainted with grief. These professed Christians 
 would be ashamed of the meek and lowly Saviour 
 who wore a plain, seamless coat, and had not where 
 to lay his head. His spotless, self-denying life would 
 condemn them; his holy solemnity would be a painful 
 restraint upon their lightness and vain laughter; his 
 guileless conversation would be a check to their 
 worldly and covetous conversation; his declaring the 
 unvarnished, cutting truth, would manifest their real 
 character, and they would wish to get the meek Pat- 
 tern, the lovely Jesus, out of the way as soon as pos- 
 sible. They would be among the first to try to catch 
 him in his words, and raise the cry, Crucify him! 
 Crucify him ! 
 
 Let us follow Jesus as he so meekly rode into 
 Jerusalem, when "the whole multitude of the dis- 
 
/ 
 
 24 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 ciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud 
 voice, . . . saying, Blessed be the King that Com- 
 eth in the name of the Lord. Peace in Heaven, and 
 glory in the highest. And some of the Pharisees 
 from among the multitude said unto him, Master, 
 rebuke thy disciples. And he answered and said 
 unto them, I tell you, that if these should hold their 
 peace, the stones would immediately cry out." A 
 large portion of those who profess to be looking for 
 Christ would be as forward as the Pharisees were to 
 have the disciples silenced, and they would doubtless 
 ] aise the cry, Fanaticism ! Mesmerism ! Mesmerism ! 
 And the disciples, spreading their garments and 
 branches of palm-trees in the way, would be thought 
 extravagant and wild. But God will have a people 
 on the earth who will not be so cold and dead but 
 that they can praise and glorify him. He will re- 
 ceive glory from some people, and if those of his choice, 
 those who keep his commandments, should hold their 
 peace, the very stones would cry out. 
 
 Jesus is coming, but not as at his first advent, a 
 babe in Bethlehem; not as he rode into Jerusalem, 
 when the disciples praised God with a loud voice and 
 cried, Hosannah; but in the glory of the Father, and 
 with all the retinue of holy angels, to escort him on 
 his way to earth. All Heaven will be emptied of 
 the angels, while the waiting saints will be looking 
 for him, and gazing into heaven, as were the men 
 of Galilee when he ascended from the Mount of 
 Olivet. Then only those who are holy, those who 
 have followed fully the meek Pattern, will with 
 rapturous joy exclaim as they behold him, " Lo, this 
 is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save 
 us." And they will be changed "in a moment, in 
 the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump," — that 
 trump which wakes the sleeping saints, and calls them 
 forth from their dusty beds, clothed with glorious im- 
 mortality, and shouting, Victory ! Yictory ! over death 
 and the grave. The changed saints are then caught 
 up together with the angels to meet the Lord in the 
 
PREPARATION FOR CHRIST'S COMING. 25 
 
 air, never more to be separated from the object of 
 their love. 
 
 With such a prospect as this before us, such a 
 glorious hoj)e, such a redemption that Christ has pur- 
 chased for us by his own blood, shall we hold our 
 peace 1 Shall we not praise God even with a loud 
 voice, as did the disciples when Jesus rode into Jeru- 
 salem 1 Is not our prospect far more glorious than 
 was theirs 1 Who dare then forbid us glorifying 
 God, even with a loud voice, when we have such a 
 hope, big with immortality, and full of glory 1 We 
 have tasted of the powers of the world to come, and 
 long for more. My whole being cries out after the 
 living God, and I shall not be satisfied until I am 
 filled with all his fullness. 
 
 PREPARATION FOR CHRIST'S COMING.* 
 
 Dear Brethren and Sisters: Do we believe with 
 all the heart that Christ is soon coming, and that we 
 are now having the last message of mercy that is 
 ever to be given to a guilty world 1 Is our example 
 what it should be % Do we, by our lives and holy 
 conversation, show to those around us, that we are 
 looking for the glorious appearing of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ, who shall change these vile 
 bodies and fashion them like unto his glorious body 1 
 I fear that we do not believe and realize these things as 
 we should. Those who believe the important truths 
 that we profess, should act out their faith. There is 
 too much seeking after amusements and things to take 
 the attention in this world; the mind is left to run 
 too much upon dress, and the tongue is engaged too 
 often in light and trifling conversation, which gives 
 the lie to our profession, for our conversation is not 
 in Heaven, whence we look for the Saviour. 
 
 Angels are watching over and guarding us; we 
 
 *From the Review of Feb. 17, 1853. 
 7 
 
26 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 often grieve these angels by indulging in trifling con- 
 versation, jesting, and joking, and also by sinking 
 down in a careless, stupid state. Although we may 
 now and then make an effort for the victory and ob- 
 tain it, yet if we do not keep it, but sink down in the 
 same careless, indiL'erent state, unable to endure 
 temptations and resist the enemy, we dc not endure 
 the trial of our faith that is more precious than gold. 
 We are not suffering for Christ's sake, and glorying 
 in tribulation. 
 
 There is a great lack of Christian fortitude, and 
 serving God from principle. "We should not seek to 
 please and gratify self, but to honor and glorify God, 
 and in all we do and say to have an eye single to his 
 glory. If we would let our hearts be impressed with 
 the following important words, and ever bear them 
 in mind, we should not so easily fall into temptation, 
 and our words would be few and well chosen : " He 
 was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised 
 for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was 
 upon him; and with his stripes we are healed." 
 " Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall 
 give account thereof in the day of Judgment." 
 "Thou God seestme." 
 
 We could not think of these important words, and 
 call to mind the sufferings of Jesus that we poor sin- 
 ners might receive pardon and be redeemed unto God 
 by his most precious blood, without feeling a holy 
 restraint upon us, and an earnest desire to suffer for 
 him who suffered and endured so much for us. If 
 we dwell on these things, dear self, with its dignity, 
 will be humbled, and its place will be occupied by a 
 child-like simplicity which will bear reproof from 
 others and will not be easily provoked. A self- 
 willed spirit will not then come in to rule the soul. 
 
 The true Christian's joys and consolation must and 
 will be in Heaven. The longing souls of those who 
 have tasted of the powers of the world to come, and 
 have feasted on heavenly joys, will not be satisfied 
 with things of earth. Such will find enough to do in 
 
PREPARATION FOR CHRIST'S COMING. 27 
 
 their leisure moments. Their souls will be drawn 
 out after God. Where their treasure is, there will 
 their heart be, holding sweet communion with the God 
 they love and worship. Their amusement will be in 
 contemplating their treasure — the holy city, the earth 
 made new, their eternal home. And while they 
 dwell upon those things which are lofty, pure, and 
 holy, Heaven will be brought near, and they will feel 
 the power of the Holy Spirit, and this will tend to 
 wean them more and more from the world, and cause 
 their consolation and chief joy to be in the things of 
 Heaven, their sweet home. The power of attraction 
 to God and Heaven will then be so great that noth- 
 ing can -draw their minds from the great object of 
 securing the soul's salvation, and honoring and 
 glorifying God. 
 
 As I realize how much has been done for us to 
 keep us right, I am led to exclaim, Oh, what love, 
 what wondrous love hath the Son of God for us poor 
 sinners! Should we be stupid and careless while 
 everything is being done for our salvation that can 
 be done? All Heaven is interested for us. "We 
 should be alive and awake to honor, glorify, and 
 adore the high and lofty One. Our hearts should 
 flow out in love and gratitude to him who has been 
 so full of love and compassion to us. With our lives 
 we should honor him, and with pure and holy con- 
 versation show that we are born from above, that 
 this world is not our home, but that we are pilgrims 
 and strangers here, traveling to a better country. 
 
 Many who profess the name of Christ and to be 
 looking for his speedy coming, know not what it is to 
 suffer for Christ's sake. Their hearts are not sub- 
 dued by grace, and they are not dead to self, as is 
 often shown in various ways. At the same time 
 they are talking of having trials. But the principal 
 cause of their trials is an unsubdued heart, which 
 makes self so sensitive that it is often crossed. If 
 such could realize what it is to be a humble follower 
 of Christ, a true Christian, they would begin to work 
 
28 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 in good earnest, and begin right. They would first 
 die to self, then be instant in prayer, and check every 
 passion of the heart. Give up your self-confidence 
 and self-sutiicieney, brethren, and follow the meek 
 Pattern. Ever keep Jesus in your mind, that he is 
 your example, and you must tread in his footsteps. 
 Look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith 
 who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the 
 cross, despising the shame. He endured the contra- 
 diction of sinners against himself. He for our sins 
 was once the meek, slain lamb, wounded, bruised, 
 smitten, and afflicted. 
 
 Let us, then, cheerfully suffer something for Jesus' 
 sake, crucify self daily, and be partakers of Christ's 
 sufferings here, that Ave may be made partakers with 
 him of his glory, and be crowned with glory, honor, 
 immortality, and eternal life. 
 
 FAITHFULNESS IN SOCIAL MEETING. 
 
 The Lord has shown me that great interest should 
 be taken by Sabbath-keepers to keep up their meet- 
 ings and make them interesting. There is great 
 necessity of more interest and energy being manifested 
 in this direction. All should have something to 
 say for the Lord, for by so doing they will be blest. 
 A book of remembrance is written of those who do 
 not forsake the assembling of themselves together, 
 but speak often one to another. The remnant are to 
 overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of 
 their testimony. Some expect to overcome alone by 
 the blood of the Lamb, without making any special 
 effort of their own. I saw that God has been merci- 
 ful in giving us the power of speech. He has given 
 us a tongue, and we are accountable to him for its 
 use. We should glorify God with our mouth, speak- 
 ing in honor of the truth, and of his unbounded mercy, 
 and overcome by the word of our testimony through 
 the blood of the Lamb. 
 
FAITHFULNESS IN SOCIAL MEETING. 29 
 
 We should not come together to remain silent; 
 those only are remembered of the Lord who assemble 
 to speak of his honor and glory, and tell of his 
 power; upon such the blessing of God will rest, 
 and they will be refreshed. If all moved as they 
 should, no precious time would run to waste, and 
 no reproofs would be needed for long prayers and 
 exhortations; all the time would be occupied by short, 
 pointed testimonies and prayers. Ask, believe, and re- 
 ceive. There is too much mocking the Lord, too much 
 praying that is no praying, and that wearies angels and 
 displeases God, too many vain, unmeaning petitions. 
 First we should feel needy, and then ask God for 
 the very things we need, believing that he gives them 
 to us, even while we ask; and then our faith will 
 grow, all will be edified, the weak will be strength- 
 ened, and the discouraged and desponding made to 
 look iip and believe that God is a rewarder of all 
 those who diligently seek him. 
 
 Some hold back in meeting because they have 
 nothing new to say, and must repeat the same story 
 if they speak. I saw that pride was at the bottom of 
 this, that God and angels witnessed the testimonies 
 of the saints, and were well pleased and glorified by 
 their being repeated weekly. The Lord loves sim- 
 plicity and humility, but he is displeased and angels 
 are grieved when professed heirs of God and joint 
 heirs with Jesus suffer precious time to run to waste 
 in their meetings. 
 
 If the brethren and sisters were in the place they 
 should be, they would not be at a loss to find 
 something to say in honor of Jesus, who hung upon 
 Calvary's cross for their sins. If they would cherish 
 more of a realizing sense of the condescension of God 
 in giving his only beloved Son to die a sacrifice for 
 our sins and transgressions, and of the sufferings and 
 anguish of Jesus to make a way of escape for guilty 
 man, that he might receive pardon and live, they 
 would be more ready to extol and magnify Jesus. 
 They could not hold their peace; but with thankful- 
 
30 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 ness and gratitude, would talk of his glory and tell of 
 his power. And blessings from God would rest uj>on 
 them by so doing. Even if the same story were re- 
 peated, God would be glorified. The angel showed 
 me those who ceased not day nor night to cry, Holy, 
 Holy, Lord God Almighty. " Continual repetition," 
 said the angel, "yet God is glorified by it." Al- 
 though we may tell the same story over and over, 
 it honors God, and shows that we are not unmindful 
 of his goodness and mercies to us. 
 
 I saw that the nominal churches have fallen; that 
 coldness and death reign in their midst. If they 
 would follow the word of God, it would humble them. 
 But they get above the work of the Lord. It is too 
 humiliating for them to repeat the same simple story 
 of God's goodness when they meet together, and they 
 study to get something new, something great, and 
 to have their words exact to the ear and pleasing to 
 man, and God's Spirit leaves them. When we fol- 
 low the humble Bible way, we shall have the movings 
 of the Spirit of God. All will be in sweet harmony, 
 it' we follow the humble channel of truth, depending 
 wholly upon God, and there will be no danger of be- 
 ing a fleeted by the evil angels. It is when souls get 
 above the Spirit of God, moving in their own strength, 
 that the angels cease watching over them, and they 
 are left to the buffetings of Satan. 
 
 Duties are laid down in God's word, the perform- 
 ance of which will keep the people of God humble 
 and separate from the world, and from backsliding, 
 like the nominal churches. The washing of feet, 
 and partaking of the Lord's supper, should be more 
 frequently practiced. Jesus set us the example, and 
 told us to do as he had done. I saw that his exam- 
 ple should be as exactly followed as possible; yet 
 brethren and sisters have not always moved as judi- 
 ciously as they should in washing feet, and confusion 
 has been caused. It should be introduced into new 
 places with carefulness and wisdom, especially where 
 the people are not informed relative to the example 
 
FAITHFULNESS IN SOCIAL MEETING. 31 
 
 and teachings of our Lord on this point, and where 
 they have prejudice against it. Many honest souls, 
 through the influence of former teachers in whom 
 they had confidence, are much prejudiced against this 
 plain duty, and the subject should be introduced to 
 them in a proper time and manner. 
 
 There is no example given in the word for breth- 
 ren to wash sisters' feet; but there is an example for 
 sisters to wash the feet of brethren. Mary washed 
 the feet of Jesus with her tears, and wiped them with 
 the hair of her head. See also, 1 Tim. 5:10. I 
 saw that the Lord had moved upon sisters to wash 
 the feet of brethren, and that it was according to gos- 
 pel order. All should move understandingly, and 
 not make the washing of feet a tedious ceremony. 
 
 The holy salutation mentioned in the gospel of 
 Jesus Christ by the apostle Paul, should ever be con- 
 sidered in its true character. It is a holy kiss. It 
 should be regarded as a sign of fellowship to Christian 
 friends when parting, and when meeting again after 
 a separation of weeks or months. In 2 Thess. 5 : 26 
 Paul says : " Greet all the brethren with a holy kiss." 
 In the same chapter he says: " Abstain from all ap- 
 pearance of evil." There can be no appearance of 
 evil when the holy kiss is given at a proper time and 
 place. 
 
 I saw that the strong hand of the enemy is set 
 against the work of God, and the help and strength 
 of every one who loves the cause of truth should be 
 enlisted; great interest should be manifested by them 
 to uphold the hands of those who advocate the truth, 
 that by steady watchcare they may shut out the 
 enemy. All should stand as one, united in the work. 
 Every energy of the soul should be awake, for what 
 is done must be done quickly. 
 
 I then saw the third angel. Said my accompanying 
 angel, " Fearful is his work. Awful is his mission. 
 He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the 
 tares, and seal, or bind, the wheat for the heavenly 
 garner. These things should engross the whole mind, 
 the whole attention." 
 
32 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 TO THE INEXPERIENCED. 
 
 Some, I saw, have not a realizing sense of the im- 
 portance of the truth or of^its effects, and moving 
 from the impulse of the moment or from excitement, 
 often follow their feelings and disregard church order. 
 Such seem to think that religion consists chiefly in 
 making a noise. Some who have but just received the 
 truth of the third angel's message, are ready to reprove 
 and teach those who have been established in the truth 
 for years, and who have suffered for its sake and felt 
 its sanctifying power. Those who are so puffed up 
 by the enemy will have to feel the sanctifying influ- 
 ence of the truth, and obtain a realizing sense of how 
 it found them, — "wretched, miserable, poor and blind 
 and naked." When the truth begins to purify them 
 and purge away their dross and tin, as it surely will 
 when it is received in the love of it, the one who has 
 this great work done for him will not feel that he is 
 rich and increased in goods, and has need of nothing. 
 
 Those who profess the truth, and think they know 
 it all before they have learned its first principles, and 
 who are forward to take the place of teachers, and 
 reprove those who for years have stood stiffly for the 
 truth, plainly show that they have no understanding 
 of the truth, and know none of its effects; for if they 
 knew any of its sanctifying power, they would yield 
 the peaceable fruits of righteousness, and be humbled 
 under its sweet, powerful influence. They would bear 
 fruit to the glory of God, and understand what the 
 truth has done for them, and esteem others better 
 than themselves. 
 
 I saw that the remnant were not prepared for what 
 is coming upon the earth. Stupidity, like lethargy, 
 seemed to hang upon the minds of most of those 
 who profess to believe that we are having the last 
 message. My accompanying angel cried out with 
 awful solemnity, "Get ready! get ready! get ready! 
 for the fierce anger of the Lord is soon to come. His 
 
TO THE INEXPERIENCED. 33 
 
 wrath is to be poured out, unmixed with mercy, and 
 ye are not ready. Rend the heart, and not the gar- 
 ment. A great work must be done for the remnant. 
 Many of them are dwelling upon little trials." 
 Said the angel, " Legions of evil angels are around 
 you, and are trying to press in their awful darkness, 
 that ye may be ensnared and taken. Ye suffer your 
 minds to be diverted too readily from the work of 
 preparation, and the all-important truths for fhese 
 last days. And ye dwell upon little trials, and go 
 into minute particulars of little difficulties to explain 
 them to the satisfaction of this one or that." Con- 
 versation has been protracted for hours between the 
 parties concerned, and not only has their time been 
 wasted, but the servants of God are held to listen to 
 them, when the hearts of both parties are unsubdued 
 by grace. If pride and selfishness were laid aside, 
 five minutes would remove most difficulties. Angels 
 have been grieved and God displeased by the hours 
 which have been spent in justifying self. I saw that 
 God will not bow down and listen to long justifications, 
 and he does not want his servants to do so, and thus 
 precious time be wasted that should be spent in show- 
 ing transgressors the error of their ways, and pulling 
 souls out of the fire. 
 
 I saw that God's people are on the enchanted 
 ground, and that some have lost nearly all sense of 
 the shortness of time and the worth of the soul v 
 Pride has crept in among Sabbath-keepers, — pride of 
 dress and appearance. Said the angel, "Sabbath- 
 keepers will have to die to self, die to pride and love 
 of approbation." 
 
 Truth, saving truth, must be given to the starving 
 people who are in darkness. I saw that many prayed 
 for God to humble them; but if God should answer 
 their prayers, it would be by terrible things in right- 
 eousness. It was their duty to humble themselves. 
 I saw that if self-exaltation was suffered to come in, 
 it would surely lead souls astray, and if not overcome 
 would prove their ruin. When one begins to get 
 
34 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 lifted up in his own eyes, and thinks lie can do some- 
 thing, the Spirit of God is withdrawn, and he goes 
 on in his own strength until he is overthrown. I 
 saw that one saint, if he were righ', could move the 
 arm of God; but a multitude together, if they were 
 wrong, would be weak, and could effect nothing. 
 
 Many have unsubdued, unhurabled hearts, and 
 think more of their own little grievances and trials 
 than of the souls of sinners, [f they had the glory of 
 God in view, they would feel for perishing souls 
 around them; and as they realized their perilous sit- 
 uation, would take hold with energy, exercising 
 faith in God, and hold up the hands of his servants, 
 that they might boldly, yet in love, declare the truth 
 and warn souls to lay hold upon it before the sweet 
 voice of mercy should die away. Said the angel, 
 "Those who profess his name are not ready." I saw 
 that the seven last plagues were coming upon the 
 shelterless heads of the wicked; and then those who 
 have stood in their way will hear the bitter reproaches 
 of sinners, and their hearts will faint within them. 
 
 Said the angel, " Ye have been picking at straws, — 
 dwelling upon little trials, — and sinners must be lost 
 as a consequence." God is willing to work for us in 
 our meetings, and it is his pleasure to wo k. But 
 Satan says, "I will hinder the work." His agents 
 say, Amen. Professed believers in the truth dwell 
 upon their petty trials and difficulties which Satan 
 has magnified before them. Time is wasted that can 
 never be recalled. The enemies of the truth have 
 seen our weakness, God has been grieved, Christ 
 wounded. Satan's object is accomplished, his plans 
 have succeeded, and he triumphs! 
 
IRREVERENCE. 35 
 
 SELF-DENIAL. 
 
 I saw that there was danger of the saints making 
 too great preparations for Conferences; that some were 
 cumbered with too much serving; that the appetite 
 must be denied. There is danger of some attending 
 the meetings for the loaves and fishes. I saw that all 
 those who are indulging self by using the filthy weed 
 tobacco, should lay it aside, and put their means to 
 a better use. Those make a sacrifice who deprive 
 themselves of some gratification, and take the means 
 they formerly used to gratify the appetite, and put it 
 into the treasury of the Lord. 4 Like the widuw's two 
 mites, such gifts will be noticed of God. The amount 
 may be small; but if all will do this, it will tell in 
 the treasury. If all would study to be more econom- 
 ical, in their articles of dress, depriving themselves of 
 some things which are not actually necessary, and 
 should lay aside such useless and injurious things as 
 tea and coffee, giving to the cause what these cost, 
 they would receive more blessings here, and a reward 
 in Heaven. Many think that because God has given 
 th^m the means, they may live almost above want, 
 can have rich food, and clothe themselves abundantly, 
 and that it is no virtue to deny themselves when they 
 have enough. Such do not sacrifice. If they would 
 live a little poorer, and give to the cause of God, to 
 help forward the truth, it would be a sacrifice on 
 their part, and when God rewards every man accord- 
 ing to his works, it would be remembered by him. 
 
 IRREVERENCE. 
 
 I saw that God's holy name should be used with 
 reverence and awe. The words God Almighty are 
 coupled together and used by some in prayer in a 
 careless, thoughtless manner, which is displeasing to 
 him. Such have no realizing sense of God or the 
 
36 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 truth, or they would not speak so irreverently of the 
 great and dreadful God, who is soon to judge them 
 in the last day. Said the angel, " Couple them not 
 together; for fearful is His name." Those who real- 
 ize the greatness and majesty of God, will take his 
 name on their lips with holy awe. He dwelleth in 
 light unapproachable; no man can see him and live 
 I saw that these things will have to be understood 
 and corrected before the church can prosper. 
 
 FALSE SHEPHERDS. 
 
 I have been shown that the false shepherds were 
 drunk, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with 
 strong drink. The truth of God is sealed up to them ; 
 they cannot read it. When they are interrogated as 
 to what the seventh-day Sabbath is, whether or not 
 it is the true Sabbath of the Bible, they lead the mind 
 to fables. I saw that these prophets were like the 
 foxes of the desert. They have not gone up into 
 the gaps, they have not made up the hedge that the 
 people of God may stand in the battle in the day of 
 the Lord. When the minds of any get stirred up, 
 and they begin to inquire of these false shepherds 
 about the truth, they take the easiest and best man- 
 ner to effect their object and quiet the minds of the 
 inquiring ones, even changing their own position to 
 do it. Light has shone on many of these shepherds; 
 but they would not acknowledge it, and have ch mged 
 their position a number of times to evade the truth, 
 and get away from conclusions that they must come 
 to, if they continued in their former position. The 
 power of truth tore up their foundation, but instead 
 of yielding to it they would get up another platform 
 that they were not satisfied with themselves. 
 
 I saw that many of these shepherds had denied 
 the past teachings of God; had denied and rejected 
 the glorious truths which they once zealously advo- 
 cated, and had covered themselves with mesmerism 
 
FALSE SHEPHERDS. 37 
 
 and all kinds of delusions. I saw that they were 
 drunken with error, and were leading on their flock 
 to death. Many of the opposers of God's truth 
 devise mischief in their heads upon their beds, and in 
 the day they carry out their wicked devices to put 
 down the truth and to get something new to interest 
 the people and divert their minds from the precious, 
 all -important truth. 
 
 I saw that the priests who are leading on their 
 flock to death are soon to be arrested in their dread- 
 ful career. The plagues of God are coming, but it 
 will not be sufficient for the false shepherds to be 
 tormented with one or two of these plagues. God's 
 hand at that time will be stretched out still in wrath 
 and justice, and will not be brought to himself again 
 until his purposes are fully accomplished, and the 
 hireling priests are led to worship at the feet of the 
 saints, and to acknowledge that God has loved them 
 because they held fast the truth and kept God's com- 
 mandments, and until all the unrighteous ones are 
 destroyed from the earth. 
 
 The different parties of professed Advent believers 
 have each a little truth, but God has given all these 
 truths to his children who are being prepared for the 
 day of God. He has also given them truths that 
 neither of these parties know, neither will they un- 
 derstand. Things which are sealed up to them, the 
 Lord has opened to those who will see and are ready 
 to understand. If God has any new light to com- 
 municate, he will let his chosen and beloved under- 
 stand it, without their going to have their minds en- 
 lightened by hearing those who are in darkness and 
 error. 
 
 I was shown the necessity of those who believe 
 that we are having the last message of mercy, being 
 separate from those who are daily imbibing new 
 errors. I saw that neither young nor old should 
 attend their meetings; for it is wrong to thus en- 
 courage them while they teach error that is a deadly 
 poison to the soul, and teach for doctrines the com- 
 
38 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 mandments of men. The influence of such gatherings 
 is not good. If God has delivered us from such dark- 
 ness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty 
 wherewith he has set us free, and rejoice in the truth. 
 God is displeased with us when we go to listen to 
 error, without being obliged to go; for unless he 
 sends us to those meetings where error is forced home 
 to the people by the power of the will, he will not 
 keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over 
 us, and we are left to th 3 bufferings of the enemy, to 
 be darkened and weakened by him and the power of 
 his evil angels; and the light, around us becomes con- 
 taminated with the darkness. 
 
 I saw that we have no time to throw away in list- 
 ening to fables. Our minds should nob be thus di- 
 verted; but should be occupied with the present truth, 
 and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more 
 thorough knowledge of our position, that with meek- 
 ness we mav be able to give a reason of our hopo 
 from the Scriptures. While false doctrines and 
 dangerous errors are pressed upon the mind, it can- 
 not be dwelling upon the truth which is to fit and 
 prepare the house of Israel to stand in the day of the 
 Lord. 
 
 GOD'S GIFT TO MAN. 
 
 I have been shown the great love and condescen- 
 sion of God in giving his Son to die that man might 
 find pardon and live. I was shown Adam and Eve, 
 who were privileged to behold the beauty and loveli- 
 ness of the garden of Eden, and were permitted to eat 
 of all the trees in the garden except one. But the 
 serpent tempted Eve, and she tempted her husband, 
 and they both ate of the forbidden tree. They broke 
 God's command, and became sinners. The news 
 spread through Heaven, and every harp was hushed. 
 The angels sorrowed, and feared lest Adam and Eve 
 would again put forth the hand and eat of the tree 
 
god's gift to man. 39 
 
 of life, and be immortal sinners. But God said that 
 he would drive the transgressors from the garden, 
 and by cherubim and a flaming sword, would guard 
 the way of the tree of life, so that man could not 
 approach unto it, and eat of its fruit, which perpetu- 
 ates immortality. 
 
 Sorrow filled Heaven as it was realized that man 
 was lost, and that the world which God had created 
 was to be tilled with mortals doomed to misery, sick- 
 ness, and death, and that there was no way of escape 
 for the offender. The whole family of Adam must 
 die. I then saw the lovely Jesus, and beheld an ex- 
 pression of sympathy and sorrow upon his counte- 
 nance. Soon I saw him approach the exceeding 
 bright light which enshrouded the Father. Said my 
 accompanying angel, " He is in close converse with 
 his Father." The anxiety of the angels seemed to 
 be intense while Jesus was communing with his 
 Father. Three times he was shut in by the glorious 
 light about the Father, and the third time he came 
 from the Father we could see his person. His coun- 
 tenance was calm, free from all perplexity and trouble, 
 and shone with a loveliness which words cannot de- 
 scribe. He then made known to the angelic choir 
 that a way of escape had been made for lost man; 
 that he had been pleading with his Father, and had 
 obtained permission to give his own life a ransom for 
 the race, to bear their sins, and take the sentence of 
 death upon himself, thus opening a way whereby 
 they might, through the merits of his blood, find 
 pardon for past transgressions, and by obedience be 
 brought back to the garden from which they were 
 driven. Then they could again have access to the 
 glorious, immortal fruit of the tree of life to which 
 they had now forfeited all right. 
 
 Then joy, inexpressible joy, filled Heaven, and the 
 heavenly choir sung a song of praise and adoration. 
 They touched their harps and sung a note higher than 
 they had done before, because of the great mercy and 
 condescension of God in yielding up his dearly Beloved 
 
40 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 to die for a race of rebels. Then praise and adoration 
 was poured forth for the self-denial and sacrifice of 
 Jesus, in consenting to leave the bosom of his Father, 
 and choosing a life of suffering and anguish, and an 
 ignominious death, that he might give life to others. 
 
 Said the angel, " Think ye that the Father yielded 
 up his dearly beloved Son without a struggle 1 No, 
 no." It was even a struggle with the God. of Heaven, 
 whether to let guilty man perish, or to give his dar- 
 ling Son to die for them . Angels were so interested 
 for man's salvation that there could be found among 
 them those who would yield their glory and give 
 their life for perishing man. " But," said my accom- 
 panying angel, " that would avail nothing. " The 
 transgression was so great that an angel's life would 
 not pay the debt. Nothing but the death and inter- 
 cession of God's Son would pay the debt, and save 
 lost man from hopeless sorrow and misery. 
 
 But the work which was assigned the angels was 
 to ascend and descend with strengthening balm from 
 glory to soothe the Son of God in his life of suffering. 
 They administered unto Jesus. Also, their work 
 was to guard and keep the subjects of grace from the 
 evil angels, and from the darkness which was con- 
 stantly thrown around them by Satan. I saw that 
 it was impossible for God to change his law in order 
 to save lost, perishing man; therefore he suffered 
 his darling Son to die for man's transgressions. 
 
SPIRITUAL GIFTS 
 
 VOLUME ONE. 
 
PUBLISHERS' PREFACE. 
 
 Volume one of " Spiritual Gifts," first published in 
 1858, has for some time been out of print, for the fol- 
 lowing reasons: Mrs. White's views on the subjects 
 here presented have since been more complete and full 
 than at the time when this book was first printed. 
 Many of these later views are written out and published 
 in the new series entitled " Spirit of Prophecy," which 
 was designed to take the place of the previous volumes. 
 But it is now thought best to republish this, as here 
 presented, for the reason that many desire to have the 
 matter in this condensed form, and also because the range 
 of subjects is much wider than has yet been presented 
 in the volumes of " Spirit of Prophecy." 
 
 This little work is a brief but vivid sketch of the 
 great controversy between Christ and Satan, tracing 
 the contest from the rebellion in Heaven, describing 
 the temptation and fall of man, the institution of the 
 plan of salvation, the life and death of Christ, and the 
 subsequent experience of the church, and reaching for- 
 ward to the final establishment of Christ's kingdom. 
 These important subjects being brought into so small a 
 compass, the book is well adapted for extensive circula- 
 tion, and will be read by thousands who could not 
 be reached by a more extended work. 
 
IV PUBLISHERS PREFACE. 
 
 That part of the subject-matter of this book which 
 has as yet been given in no other of Mrs. White's 
 writings is of the highest importance and the most 
 thrilling interest to the church at this time, presenting' 
 as it does, the experience of God's people since the 
 apostles' day, and their conflicts, dangers, and triumph 
 in the near future. Among these subjects are the 
 history of the church during the Dark Ages, the 
 Reformation, the Advent movement, the loud cry, 
 the time of trouble, the deliverance of the saints, the 
 destruction of the wicked, and the final reward of the 
 righteous. 
 
 From the comprehensive view of the interesting sub- 
 jects treated upon in this book, the reader will also 
 desire to read upon them more in detail. This he can 
 do in the volumes of " Spirit of Prophecy." The three 
 volumes already published shed great light upon events 
 that transpired prior to the close of the canon of in- 
 spiration, while the fourth volume, which is now in 
 press, will give the history of the church from that 
 time onward to the great consummation. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAQB 
 
 Introduction 7 
 
 The Fall of Satan 17 
 
 TheFallof Man 19 
 
 The Plan of Salvation 21 
 
 The First Advent of Christ 24 
 
 The Ministry of Christ 29 
 
 The Transfiguration 32 
 
 The Betrayal of Christ 35 
 
 The Trial of Christ - 39 
 
 The Crucifixion of Christ 44 
 
 The Resurrection of Christ 50 
 
 The Ascension of Christ _ 58 
 
 The Disciples of Christ 60 
 
 The Death of Stephen 65 
 
 The Conversion of Saul 67 
 
 The Jews Decide to Kill Paul 69 
 
 Paul Visits Jerusalem , 72 
 
 The Great Apostasy 76 
 
 The Mystery of Iniquity 79 
 
 Death not Eternal Life in Misery 83 
 
 The Reformation 87 
 
 The Church and the World United 91 
 
 Wm. Miller :___ 93 
 
 The First Angel's Message 96 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 The Second Angel's Message 101 
 
 The Advent Movement Illustrated 104 
 
 Another Illustration 108 
 
 The Sanctuary 113 
 
 The Third Angel's Message 116 
 
 A Firm Platform 121 
 
 Spiritualism 124 
 
 Covetousness 128 
 
 The Shaking 131 
 
 The Sins of Babylon 134 
 
 The Loud Cry 137 
 
 The Third Message Closed 140 
 
 The Time of Trouble 143 
 
 Deliverance of the Saints 145 
 
 The Saints' Reward 148 
 
 The Earth Desolated 149 
 
 The Second Resurrection. 151 
 
 The Second Death 153 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The gift of prophecy was manifested in the church during 
 the Jewish dispensation. If it disappeared for a few centu- 
 ries, on account of the cSrrupt state of the church toward the 
 close of that dispensation, it re-appeared at its close to usher 
 in the Messiah. Zacharias, the father of John the Baptist, 
 "was filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied." Simeon, 
 a just and devout man who was " waiting for the consola- 
 tion of Israel," came by the Spirit into the temple, and 
 prophesied of Jesus as " a light to lighten the Gentiles, and 
 the glory of Israel;" and Anna, a prophetess, "spake of him 
 to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem." And 
 there was no greater prophet than John the Baptist, who 
 was chosen of God to introduce to Israel "the Lamb of God 
 that taketh away the sin of the world." 
 
 The Christian age commenced with the outpouring of the 
 Spirit, and a great variety of spiritual gifts was manifested 
 among the believers. These were so abundant that Paul could 
 say to the Corinthian church, " The manifestation of the 
 Spirit is given to every man to profit withal," — to every man 
 in the church, not to every man in the world, as many have 
 applied it. 
 
 Since the great apostasy, these gifts have rarely been man- 
 ifested; and this is probably the reason why professed Chris- 
 tians generally believe that they were limited to the period 
 of the primitive church. But is it not on account of the 
 errors and unbelief of the church that the gifts have ceased? 
 And when the people of God shall attain to primitive faith 
 and practice, as they certainly will by the proclamation of 
 the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, will not " the 
 latter rain " again develop the gifts? Reasoning from analogy 
 we should expect it. Notwithstanding the apostasies of the 
 
 (7) 
 
8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Jewish age, it opened and closed with special manifestations 
 of the Spirit of God. And it is unreasonable to suppose that 
 the Christian age, the light of which, compared with the 
 former dispensation, is as the light of the sun compared with 
 the feeble rays of the moon, should commence in glory and 
 close in obscurity. And since* a special work of the Spirit 
 was necessary to prepare a people for the first advent of 
 Christ, how much more so for the second ; especially since 
 the last days were to be perilous beyond all precedent, and 
 false prophets were to have power to show great signs and 
 wonders, insomuch that, if it were possible, they should 
 de eive the very elect. But to the Scriptures of truth. 
 
 " And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and 
 preach the gospel to every creature. He that belie veth and 
 is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth not shall be 
 damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe: In 
 my name shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak with 
 new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink 
 any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands 
 on the sick, and they shall recover." Mark 16 : 15-18. 
 
 Says Campbell's translation, "These miraculous powers 
 shall attend the believers. " The gifts were not confined to 
 the apostles, but extended to the believers. Who will hav e 
 them? Those that believe. How long? There is no limita- 
 tion ; the promise runs parallel with the great commission to 
 preach the gospel, and reaches the last believer. 
 
 But it is objected that this aid was promised only to the apos- 
 tles, and to those who believed through their preaching ; that 
 they fulfilled the commission, established the gospel, and that 
 the gifts ceased with that generation. Let us see if the great 
 commission ended with that generation. Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 
 "Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in 
 the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; 
 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have com- 
 manded you; and lo, lam with you alway, even unto the end 
 of the world." 
 
 That the preaching of the gospel under this commission did 
 not end with the primitive church ia evident from the prom- 
 ise, " I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.'' 
 He does not Bay, I am with you, apostles, everywhere, even 
 
INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 to the ends of the earth ; but I am with you always, to the 
 end of the world, or age. It will not do to say that the Jew- 
 ish age is meant, for that had already ended at the cross. I 
 conclude, then, that the preaching and the belief of the prim- 
 itive gospel will be attended with the same spiritual aid. 
 The apostles' commission belonged to the Christian age, and 
 embraced the whole of it. Consequently the gifts were lost 
 only through apostasy, and will be revived with the revival of 
 primitive faith and practice. 
 
 In 1 Cor. 12 : 28, we are informed that God hath set, placed 
 or fixed, certain spiritual gifts in the church. In the absence of 
 any scriptural proof that he has removed or abolished them, 
 we must conclude that they were intended to remain. Where 
 is the proof then that they are abolished? In the same chapter 
 where the Jewish Sabbath is abolished, and the Christian 
 Sabbath instituted, — a chapter in the Acts of the Mystery of 
 Iniquity and the Man of Sin. But the objector claims 
 Bible proof that gifts were to cease, contained in the following 
 text : "Charity never faileth ; but whether there be proph- 
 ecies, they shall fail ; whether there be tongues, they shall 
 cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. 
 For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that 
 which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be 
 done away. When I was a child, I spake as a child, I under- 
 stood as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a 
 man, I put away childish things. For now we see through a 
 glass, darkly; but then face to face; now I know in part; 
 but then shall I know even as also I am known. And now 
 abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of 
 these is charity." 1 Cor. 13 : 8-13. 
 
 This text does foretell the cessation of spiritual gifts, also 
 of faith and hope. But when were they to cease? We still 
 look forward to the time when — 
 
 " Hope shall change tog-lad fruition, 
 Faith to sight, and prayer to praise.' 
 
 They are to cease when that which is perfect is come, when 
 we shall no longer see through a glass darkly, but face to face. 
 The perfect day, when the just are made perfect, and see as 
 they are seen, is yet in the future. It is true that the Man 
 
10 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of Sin, when arrived at manhood, had put away such " child- 
 ish things " as prophecies, tongues, and knowledge, and also 
 the faith, hope, and charity of the primitive Christians. But 
 there is nothing in the text to show that God designed to take 
 away the gifts which he had set in the church, till the con- 
 summation of her faith and hope, till the surpassing glory of 
 the immortal state should eclipse the most brilliant displays 
 of spiritual power and knowledge ever manifestod in this 
 mortal state. 
 
 The objection founded upon 2 Tim. 3 : 16, which some have 
 gravely presented, deserves no more than a passing remark. 
 If Paul, in saying that the Scriptures are to make the man 
 of God perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works, 
 meant that nothing more should be written by inspiration, 
 why was he, at that moment, adding to those Scriptures? At 
 least why did he not drop the pen as soon as that sentence 
 was written? And why did John, thirty years afterward, 
 write the book of Revelation? This book contains another 
 text which is quoted to prove the abolition of spiritual gifts. 
 
 " For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of 
 the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these 
 things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in 
 this book. And if any man shall take away from the words of 
 the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of 
 the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things 
 which are written in this book." Rev. 22 : 18, 19. 
 
 From this text it is claimed that God, who at sundry times 
 and in divers manners spake in time past to the fathers by 
 the prophets, and, in the commencement of the gospel day, 
 by Jesus and his apostles, hath hereby solemnly promised 
 never to communicate anything more to man in that way. 
 Hence all prophesying after this date must be false. This, 
 it is said, closes the canon of inspiration. If so, why did 
 John write his gospel after his return from Patmos to 
 Ephesus? In doing so did he add to the words of the proph- 
 ecy of that book written in the isle of Patmos? It is evident, 
 from the text, that the caution against adding to or taking 
 from, refers not to the Bible as we have the volume oom- 
 oiled, but to the separate book of Revelation, as it came 
 
INTRODUCTION. 11 
 
 from the hand of the apostle. Yet no man haa a right to add 
 to or subtraot from any other book written by inspiration of 
 God, Did John, in writing the book of Revelation, add any- 
 thing to the book of Daniel's prophecy? Not at all. A 
 prophet has no right to alter the word of God. But the 
 visions of John corroborate those of Daniel, and give much 
 additional light upon the subjects there introduced. I con- 
 clude, then, that the Lord has not bound himself to keep 
 silence, but is still at liberty to speak. Ever be it the lan- 
 guage of my heart, Speak, Lord, through whom thou wilt; thy 
 servant heareth. 
 
 Thus the attempt to prove from Scripture the abolition of 
 spiritual gifts, proves a total failure. And since the gates of 
 hades have not prevailed against the church, but God still has 
 a people on earth, we may look for the development of the 
 gifts, in connection with the third angel's message, a message 
 which will bring back the church to apostolic ground, and 
 make them indeed the light— not darkness — of the world. 
 
 Again, we are forewarned that there would be false prophets 
 in the last days, and the Bible gives a test by which to try 
 their teachings, in order that we may distinguish between 
 the true and the false. The grand test is the law of God, 
 which is applied both to the prophesyings and to the moral 
 character of the prophets. If there were to be no true 
 prophesyings in the last days, how much easier to have stated 
 the fact, and thus cut off all chance for deception, than to 
 give a test by which to try them, as though there would be 
 the genuine as well as the false. 
 
 In Isa. 8 : 19, 20, is a prophecy of the familiar spirits of the 
 present time, and the law is given as a test. "To the law 
 and to the testimony; if they speak not according to this 
 wordy it is because there is no light in them." Why say, " if 
 they speak not," if there was to be no true spiritual manifes- 
 tation or prophesying at the same time? Jesus says, Beware 
 of false prophets. Ye shall know them by their fruits. 
 Matt. 7:15, 16. This is a part of the " sermon on the 
 mount," and all oan see that this discourse has a general 
 application to the church through the gospel age. False 
 prophets are to be known by their fruits; in other words, by 
 
12 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 their moral character. The only standard by which to deter- 
 mine whether their fruits are good or bad, is the law of God. 
 Hence we are brought to the law and to the testimony. 
 True prophets will not only speak according to this word, 
 but they will live according to it. One who speaks and lives 
 thus, I dare not condemn. 
 
 It has always been a characteristic of false prophets that 
 they see visions of peace; and they will be saying, "Peace 
 and safety, " when sudden destruction comes upon them. The 
 true will boldly reprove sin, aad warn of coming wrath. 
 
 Prophesyings which contradict the plain and positive decla- 
 rations of the word are to be rejected. Thus our Saviour taught 
 his disciples when he warned them concerning the manner of 
 his second coming. When Jesus ascended to heaven in the 
 sight of his disciples it was declared most explicitly by the 
 angels, that this same Jesus should so come in like manner as 
 they had seen him go into heaven. Hence Jesus, in predicting 
 the false prophets of the last days, says, " If they shall say 
 unto you, Behold, he is in the desert, go not forth; Behold, 
 he is in the secret chambers, believe it not." All true proph- 
 esying on that point must recognize his visible coming from 
 heaven. Why did not Jesus say, B,eject all prophesying at 
 that time; for there will be no true prophets then? 
 
 Eph. 4 : 11-13. "And he gave some, apostles; and some, 
 prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and 
 teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the 
 ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all 
 come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the 
 Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the 
 stature of the fullness of Christ." 
 
 We learn from a previous verse that when Christ ascended 
 up on high, he gave gifts unto men. Among these gifts are 
 enumerated apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and 
 teachers. The object for which they were given was the per- 
 fecting of the saints in unity and knowledge. Some who 
 profess to be pastors and teachers, at the present day, hold 
 that these gifts fully accomplished their object some eighteen 
 hundred years ago, and consequently ceased. Why not then 
 throw aside their titles of pastors and teachers? If the office 
 
INTRODUCTION. 13 
 
 of prophet is by this text limited to the primitive church, so 
 is that of evangelist, — and all the rest; for there is no dis- 
 tinction made 
 
 Now let us reason a moment upon this point. All these 
 gifts were given for the perfecting of the saints in unity, 
 knowledge, and spirit. Under their influence the primitive 
 church for a time enjoyed that unity. "The multitude of 
 them that believed were of one heart and of one soul. " And it 
 seems a natural consequence of this state of unity, that " with 
 great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of 
 the Lord Jesus; and great grace was upon them all." Acts 
 4:31-33. How desirable such a state of things now! But 
 apostasy with its dividing and blighting influence marred the 
 beauty of the fair church, and clothed her in sackcloth. 
 Division and disorder have been the result. Never was there 
 so great a diversity of faith in Christendom as at the present 
 day. If the gifts were necessary to preserve the unity of the 
 primitive church, how much more so to restore unity now! 
 And that it is the purpose of God to restore the unity of the 
 church in the last days, is abundantly evident from the 
 prophecies. We are assured that the watchmen shall see eye 
 to eye, when the Lord shall bring again Zion. Also, that in 
 the time of the end the wise shall understand. When this is 
 fulfilled, there will be unity of faith with all that God 
 accounts wise; for those that do in reality understand aright, 
 must, necessarily, understand alike. What is to effect this 
 unity but the gifts that were given for this very purpose? 
 
 From considerations like these, it is evident that the per- 
 fect state of the church here predicted is still in the future; 
 consequently these gifts have not yet accomplished their end. 
 This letter to the Ephesians was written in a. d. 64, about 
 two years before Paul told Timothy that he was ready to be 
 offered, and the time of his departure was at hand The 
 seeds of the apostasy were now germinating in the church, 
 for Paul had said ten years before, in his second letter to the 
 Thessalonians, " The mystery of iniquity doth already work." 
 Grievous wolves were now about to enter in, not sparing the 
 flock. The church was not then rising and advancing to that 
 perfection in unity contemplated in the text, but was about 
 
14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 to be torn by factions, and distracted by divisions. The 
 apostle knew this; consequently he must have looked beyond 
 the great apostasy, to the period of the gathering of the rem- 
 nant of God's people, when he said, " Till we all come into 
 [margin] the unity of the faith." Hence the gifts that were 
 set in the church have not yet served out their time. 
 
 1 Thess. 5 : 19-21. " Quench not the Spirit. Despise not 
 prophesy ings. Prove all things; hold fast that which is 
 good." 
 
 In this epistle the apostle introduces the subject of the 
 second coming of the Lord. He then describes the state of the 
 unbelieving world at that time, — saying, " Peace and safety,' 
 when the day of the Lord is about to burst upon them, and 
 sudden destruction come upon them as a thief in the night. 
 He then exhorts the church, in view of these things, to keep 
 awake, watch and be sober. Among the exhortations that 
 follow are the words we have quoted, " Quench not the 
 Spirit," etc. Some may think that these three verses are 
 completely detached from one anotherin sense; but they have 
 a natural connection in the order in which they stand. The 
 person who quenches the Spirit will be left to despise proph- 
 esyings, which are the legitimate fruit of the Spirit. " I will 
 pour out my Spirit, and your sons and your daughters shall 
 prophesy. " Joel 2 : 28. The expression, " Prove all things, " 
 is limited to the subject of discourse, prophesyings, and we are 
 to try the spirits by the tests which God has given us in his 
 word. Spiritual deceptions and false prophesyings abound 
 at the present time; and doubtless this text has a special 
 application here. But mark, the apostle does not say, Reject 
 all things; but, Prove all things; holdfast that which is good. 
 
 Joel 2 : 28-32. " And it shall come to pass afterward, that 
 I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and 
 your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream 
 dreams, your young men shall see visions; and also upon the 
 servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour 
 out my Spirit. And I will show wonders in the heavens and 
 in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun 
 shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before 
 the great and the terrible day of the Lord come. And it shall 
 
• INTRODUCTION. 15 
 
 come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the 
 Lord shall be delivered; for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem 
 shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the rem- 
 nant whom the Lord shall call." 
 
 This prophecy of Joel, which speaks of the outpouring of 
 the Holy Spirit in the last days, was not all fulfilled at the 
 beginning of the gospel dispensation. This is evident from 
 the wonders in heaven and in earth, introduced in this text, 
 which were to be precursors of ' ' the great and the terrible 
 day of the Lord. " Though we have had the signs, that ter- 
 rible day is still in the future. The whole gospel dispensa- 
 tion may be called the last days, but to say that the last days 
 are all 1800 years in the past, is absurd. They reach to the 
 day of the Lord, and to the deliverance of the remnant of 
 God's people. " For in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be 
 deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom 
 the Lord shall call." 
 
 This remnant, existing amid the signs and wonders that 
 usher in the great and terrible day of the Lord, are, doubt- 
 less, the remnant of the seed of the woman spoken of in Rev. 
 12 : 17, — the last generation of the church on earth. " And 
 the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make 
 war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the command- 
 ments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." 
 
 The remnant of the gospel church will have the gifts. War 
 will be waged against them because they keep the command- 
 ments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ. Rev. 
 12 : 17. In Rev. 19 : 10, the testimony of Jesus is defined to 
 be the spirit of prophecy. Said the angel, " I am thy fellow- 
 servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of 
 Jesus." In Chap. 22:9, he repeats the same in substance, 
 as follows: "I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren 
 the prophets." From the comparison we see the force of the 
 expression, " The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of proph- 
 ecy." But the testimony of Jesus includes all the gifts of 
 that one Spirit. Says Paul: "I thank my God always on 
 your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus 
 Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all 
 utterance and in all knowledge; even as the testimony of 
 
16 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Christ was confirmed in you; so that ye come behind in no 
 gift, waiting for the coming of onr Lord Jesus Christ." 
 1 Cor. 1 : 4-7. The testimony of Christ was confirmed in the 
 Corinthian church, and what was the result? They came 
 behind in no gift. Are we not justified, then, in the conclusion 
 that when the remnant are fully confirmed in the testimony 
 of Jesus, they will come behind in no gift, waiting for the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ ? R. F. C. 
 
SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 THE FALL OF SATAN. 
 
 Satan was once an honored angel in Heaven, next 
 to Christ. His countenance, like those of the other 
 angels, was mild and expressive of happiness. His 
 forehead was high and broad, showing great intelli- 
 gence. His form was perfect; his bearing noble and 
 majestic. But when God said to his Son, " Let us 
 make man in our image," Satan was jealous of Jesus. 
 He wished to be consulted concerning the formation 
 of man, and because he was not, he was filled with 
 envy, jealousy, and hatred. He desired to receive 
 the highest honors in Heaven, next to God. 
 
 Until this time all Heaven had been in order, 
 harmony, and perfect subjection to the government of 
 God. It was the highest sin to rebel against his 
 order and will. All Heaven seemed in commotion. 
 The angels were marshaled in companies, each division 
 with a higher commanding angel at their head. 
 Satan, ambitious to exalt himself, and unwilling to 
 submit to the authority of Jesus, was insinuating 
 against the government of God. Some of the angels 
 sympathized with Satan in his rebellion, and others 
 strongly contended for the honor and wisdom of God 
 in giving authority to his Son. There was conten- 
 tion among the angels. Satan and his sympathizers 
 were striving to reform the government of God. 
 They wished to look into his unsearchable wisdom, 
 and ascertain his purpose in exalting Jesus and en- 
 dowing him with such unlimited power and command. 
 They rebelled against the authority of the Son. All 
 the heavenly host were summoned to appear before 
 
 9 (17) 
 
18 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 the Father to have each case decided. It was there 
 determined that Satan should be expelled from 
 Heaven, with all the angels who had joined him in 
 the rebellion. Then there was war in Heaven. 
 Angels were engaged in the battle; Satan wished to 
 conquer the Son of God, and those who were submis- 
 sive to his will. But the good and true angels pre- 
 vailed, and Satan, with his followers, was driven from 
 Heaven. 
 
 After Satan and those who fell with him were shut 
 out of Heaven, and he realized that he had forever 
 lost all its purity and glory, he repented, and 
 wished to be re-instated in Heaven. He was will- 
 ing to take his proper place, or any position that might 
 be assigned him. But no, Heaven must not be 
 placed in jeopardy. All Heaven might be marred 
 should he be taken back; for sin originated with him, 
 and the seeds of rebellion were within him. Both he 
 and his followers wept, and implored to be taken 
 back into the favor of God. But their sin, — their 
 hatred, their envy and jealousy, — had been so great 
 that God could not blot it out. It must remain 
 to receive its final punishment. 
 
 When Satan became fully conscious that there was 
 no possibility of his being brought again into favor 
 with God, his malice and hatred began to be manifest. 
 He consulted with his angels, and a plan was laid 
 to still work against God's government. When 
 Adam and Eve were placed in the beautiful garden, 
 Satan was laying plans to destroy them. In no way 
 could this happy couple be deprived of their happi- 
 ness if they obeyed God. Satan could not exercise 
 his power upon them unless they should first disobey 
 God, and forfeit his favor. Some plan must there- 
 fore be devised to lead them to disobedience, that 
 they might incur God's frown, and be brought under 
 the more direct influence of Satan and his angels. 
 It was decided that Satan should assume another 
 form, and manifest an interest for man. He must 
 insinuate against God's truthfulness, and create 
 
THE FALL OF MAN. 19 
 
 doubt whether God did mean just what he said ; next, 
 he must excite their curiosity, and lead them to pry 
 into the unsearchable plans of God, — the very sin 
 of which Satan had been guilty, — and reason as to 
 the cause of his restrictions in regard to the tree of 
 knowledge. 
 
 THE FALL OF MAN. 
 
 Holy angels often visited the garden, and gave in- 
 struction to Adam and Eve concerning their employ- 
 ment, and also taught them concerning the rebellion 
 and fall of Satan. The angels warned them of Satan, 
 and cautioned them not to separate from each other 
 in their employment, for they might be brought 
 in contact with this fallen foe. The angels also en- 
 joined upon them to closely follow the directions God 
 had given them, for in perfect obedience only were 
 they safe. Then this fallen foe could have no power 
 over them. 
 
 Satan commenced his work with Eve, to cause her 
 to disobey. She first erred in wandering from her 
 husband, next in lingering around the forbidden 
 tree, and next in listening to the voice of the tempter, 
 and even daring" to doubt what God had said, "In 
 the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." 
 She thought that perhaps the Lord did not mean just 
 what he said, and venturing, she put forth her hand, 
 took of the fruit and ate. It was pleasing to the 
 eye, and pleasant to the taste. Then she was jealous 
 that God had withheld from them what was really for 
 their good, and she offered the fruit to her husband, 
 thereby tempting him. She related to Adam all that 
 the serpent had said, and expressed her astonishment 
 that he had the power of speech. 
 
 I saw a sadness come over Adam's countenance. 
 He appeared afraid and astonished. A struggle 
 seemed to be going on in his mind. He felt sure 
 that tkia was the foe against which they had been 
 
20 STIRTTUAL GTFTS. 
 
 warned, and that his wife must die. They must be 
 separated. His love for Eve was strong, and in 
 utter discouragement he resolved to share her fate. 
 He seized the fruit, and quickly ate it. Then Satan 
 exulted. He had rebelled in Heaven, and had gained 
 sympathizers who loved him, and followed him in his 
 rebellion. He had fallen, and caused others to fall 
 with him. And he had now tempted the woman to 
 distrust God, to inquire into his wisdom, and to seek 
 to penetrate his all-wise plans. Satan knew that 
 the woman would not fall alone. Adam, through 
 his love for Eve, disobeyed the command of God, 
 and fell with her. 
 
 The news of man's fall spread through Heaven. 
 Every harp was hushed. The angels cast their 
 crowns from their heads in sorrow. All Heaven was 
 in agitation. A council was held to decide what 
 must be done with the guilty pair. The angels feared 
 that they would put forth the hand, and eat of the tree 
 of life, and become immortal sinners. But God said 
 that he would drive the transgressors from the garden. 
 Angels were immediately commissioned to guard the 
 way of the tree of life. It had been Satan's studied 
 plan that Adam and Eve should disobey God, receive 
 his frown, and then partake of the tree of life, that 
 they might live forever in sin and disobedience, and 
 thus sin be immortalized. But holy angels were sent 
 to drive them out of the garden, and to bar their 
 way to the tree of life. Each of these mighty angels 
 had in his right hand something which had the ap- 
 pearance of a glittering sword. 
 
 Then Satan triumphed. He had made others suf- 
 fer by his fall. He had been shut out of Heaven, 
 they out of Paradise. 
 
THE PLAN OF SALVATION. 21 
 
 THE PLAN OF SALVATION. 
 
 Sorrow filled Heaven, as it was realized that man 
 was lost, and that the world which. God had created 
 was to be filled with mortals doomed to misery, sick- 
 ness, and death, and there was "no way of escape for 
 the offender. The whole family of Adam must die. 
 I saw the lovely Jesus, and beheld an expression of 
 sympathy and sorrow upon his countenance. Soon I 
 saw him approach the exceeding bright light which 
 enshrouded the Father. Said my accompanying 
 angel, He is in close converse with his Father. The 
 anxiety of the angels seemed to be intense while 
 Jesus was communing with his Father. Three times 
 he was shut in by the glorious light about the Father, 
 and the third time he came from the Father, his per- 
 son could be seen. His countenance was calm, free 
 from all perplexity and doubt, and shone with benev- 
 olence and loveliness, such as words cannot express. 
 He then made known to the angelic host that a way 
 of escape had been made for lost man. He told them 
 that he had been pleading with his Father, and had 
 offered to give his life a ransom, and take the sen- 
 tence of death upon himself, that through him man 
 might find pardon; that through the merits of his 
 blood, and obedience to the law of God, they could 
 have the favor of God, and be brought into the beau- 
 tiful garden, and eat of the fruit of the tree of life. 
 
 At first the angels could not rejoice; for their Com- 
 mander concealed nothing from them, but opened be- 
 fore them the plan of salvation. Jesus told them that 
 he would stand between the wrath of his Father and 
 guilty man, that he would bear iniquity and scorn, 
 and but few would receive him as the Son of God. 
 Nearly all would hate and reject him. He would 
 leave all his glory in Heaven, appear upon earth as a 
 man, humble himself as a man, become acquainted by 
 his own experience with the various temptations with 
 which man would be beset, that he might know how 
 
22 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 to succor those who should be tempted; and that 
 finally, after his mission as a teacher should be accom- 
 plished, he would be delivered into the hands of men, 
 and endure almost every cruelty and suffering that 
 Satan and his angels could inspire wicked men to in- 
 flict; that he should die the crudest of deaths, hung 
 up between the heavens and the earth as a guilty 
 sinner; that he should suffer dreadful hours of agony, 
 which even angels could not look upon, but would 
 veil their faces from the sight. Not merely agony of 
 body would he suffer, but mental agony, that with 
 which bodily suffering could in no wise be compared. 
 The weight of the sins of the whole world would be 
 upon him. He told them he would die and rise again 
 the third day, and would ascend to his Father to 
 intercede for wayward, guilty man. 
 
 The angels prostrated themselves before him. 
 They offered their lives. Jesus said to them that he 
 should by his death save many; that the life of an 
 angel could not pay the debt. ■ His life alone could 
 be accepted of his Father as a ransom for man. 
 Jesus also told them that they should have a part to 
 act, to be with him, and at different times strengthen 
 him. That he should take man's fallen nature, and 
 his strength would not be even equal with theirs. 
 That they should be witnesses of his humiliation and 
 great sufferings. And that as they should witness his 
 sufferings, and the hatred of men toward him, 
 they would be stirred with the deepest emotion, and 
 through their love for him, would wish to rescue and 
 deliver him from his murderers; but that they must 
 not interfere to prevent anything they should behold; 
 and that they should act a part in his resurrection; 
 that the plan of salvation was devised, and his Father 
 had accepted the plan. 
 
 With a holy sadness Jesus comforted and cheered 
 the angels, and informed them that hereafter those 
 whom he should redeem would be with him, and ever 
 dwell with him; and that by his death he should ran- 
 som many, and destroy him who had the power of death. 
 
THE PLAN OP SALVATION. 23 
 
 And his Father would give him the kingdom, and the 
 greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, and 
 he should possess it forever and ever. Satan and sinners 
 should be destroyed, never more to disturb Heaven or 
 the purified, new earth. Jesus bade the heavenly host 
 be reconciled to the plan that his Father accepted, and 
 rejoice that through his death, fallen man could again 
 be exalted to obtain favor with God and enjoy 
 Heaven. 
 
 Then joy, inexpressible joy, filled Heaven. And 
 the heavenly host sung a song of praise and adora- 
 tion. They touched their harps and sung a note 
 higher than they had done before, for the great mercy 
 and condescension of God in yielding up his dearly 
 beloved to die for a race of rebels. Praise and adora- 
 tion were poured forth for the self-denial and sacrifice 
 of Jesus; that he would consent to leave the bosom 
 of his Father, and choose a life of suffering and an- 
 guish, and die an ignominious death to give life to 
 others. 
 
 Said the angel, Think ye that the Father yielded 
 up his dearly beloved Son without a struggle ] No, 
 no. It was even a struggle with the God of Heaven, 
 whether to let guilty man perish, or to give his be- 
 loved Son to die for him. Angels were so interested 
 for man's salvation that there could be found among 
 them those who would yield their glory, and give 
 their life for perishing man. But, said my accom- 
 panying angel, that would avail nothing. The trans- 
 gression was so great that an angel's life would not 
 pay the debt. Nothing but the death and interces- 
 sions of his Son would pay the debt, and save lost 
 man from hopeless sorrow and misery. 
 
 But the work of the angels was assigned them, to 
 ascend and descend with strengthening balm from 
 glory to soothe the Son of God in his sufferings, and 
 minister unto him. Also, their work would be 
 to guard and keep the subjects of grace from the evil 
 angels, and the darkness constantly thrown around 
 them by Satan. I saw that it was impossible for 
 
24 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 God to alter or change his law, to save lost, perishing 
 man; therefore he suffered his beloved Son to die for 
 man's transgression. 
 
 Satan again rejoiced with his angels that he could, 
 by causing man's fall, pull down the Son of God from 
 his exalted position. He told his angels that when 
 Jesus should take fallen man's nature, he could over- 
 power him, and hinder the accomplishment of the 
 plan of salvation. 
 
 I was shown Satan as he once was, a bappy, ex- 
 alted angel. Then I was shown him as he now is. 
 He still bears a kingly form. His features are still 
 noble, for he is an angel fallen. But the expression 
 of his countenance is full of anxiety, care, nnhappi- 
 ness, malice, hate, mischief, deceit, and every evil. 
 That brow which was once so noble, I particularly 
 noticed. His forehead commenced from his eyes to 
 recede. I saw that he had demeaned himself 
 so long that every good quality was debased, and 
 every evil trait was developed. His eyes were cun- 
 ning, sly, and showed great penetration. His frame 
 was large, but the flesh hung loosely about his hands 
 and face. As I beheld him, his chin was resting upon 
 his left hand. He appeared to be in deep thought. 
 A smile was upon his countenance, which made me 
 tremble, it was so full of evil and Satanic slyness. 
 This smile is the one he wears just before he makes 
 sure of his victim, and as he fastens the victim in 
 his snare, this smile grows horrible. 
 
 THE FIRST ADVENT OF CHRIST. 
 
 I was carried down to the time when Jesus was 
 to take upon himself man's nature, humble himself 
 as a man, and suffer the temptations of Satan. 
 
 His birth was without worldly grandeur. He 
 was born in a stable, and cradled in a manger; yet 
 his birth was honored far above that of any 
 
THE FIRST ADVENT OF CHRIST. 25 
 
 of the sons of men. Angels from Heaven in- 
 formed the shepherds of the advent of Jesus, 
 and light and glory from God accompanied their 
 testimony. The heavenly host touched their harps 
 and glorified God. They triumphantly heralded 
 the advent of the Son of God to a fallen world to 
 accomplish the work of redemption, and by his death 
 to bring peace, happiness, and everlasting life to man. 
 God honored the advent of his Son. Angels wor- 
 shiped him. 
 
 Angels of God hovered over the scene of his bap- 
 tism; the Holy Spirit descended in the form of a 
 dove and lighted upon him, and as the people stood 
 greatly amazed, with their eyes fastened upon him, 
 the Father's voice was heard from Heaven, saying, 
 Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am well pleased. 
 
 John was not certain that it* was the Saviour who 
 came to be baptized of him in Jordan. But God had 
 promised him a sign by which he should know the 
 Lamb of God. That sign was given as the heavenly 
 dove rested upon Jesus, and the glory of God shone 
 round about him. John reached forth his hand, 
 pointing to Jesus, and with a loud voice cried out, 
 11 Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the 
 sin of the world!" 
 
 John informed his disciples that Jesus was the 
 promised Messiah, the Saviour of the world. As his 
 work was closing, he taught his disciples to look to 
 Jesus, and follow him as the great teacher. John's 
 life was sorrowful and self-denying. He heralded 
 the first advent of Christ, but was not permitted to 
 witness his miracles, and enjoy the power manifested 
 by him. When Jesus should establish himself as a 
 teacher, John knew that he himself must die. His 
 voice was seldom heard, except in the wilderness. 
 His life was lonely. He did not cling to his father's 
 family, to enjoy their society, but left them in order 
 to fulfill his mission. Multitudes left the busy cities 
 and villages, and flocked to the wilderness to hear 
 the words of the wonderful prophet. John laid the 
 
26 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 axe to the root of the tree. He reproved sin, fearless 
 of consequences, and prepared the way for the Lamb 
 of God. 
 
 Herod was affected as he listened to the powerful, 
 pointed testimonies of John . and with deep interest he 
 inquired what he mast do to become his disciple. John 
 was acquainted with the fact that he was about to 
 marry his brother's wife, while her husband was yet 
 living, and faithfully told Herod that this was not 
 lawful. Herod was unwilling to make any sacrifice. 
 He married his brother's wife, and through her in- 
 fluence, seized John and put him in prison, intending 
 however to release him. While there confined, John 
 heard through his disciples of the mighty works of 
 Jesus. He could not listen to his gracious words; 
 but the disciples informed him, and comforted him 
 with what they had heard. Soon John was beheaded, 
 through the influence of Herod's wife. I saw that 
 the humblest disciples who followed Jesus, witnessed 
 his miracles, and heard the comforting words which 
 fell from his lips, were greater than John the Baptist; 
 that is, they were more exalted and honored, and 
 had more pleasure in their lives. 
 
 John came in the spirit and power of Elijah, to 
 proclaim the first advent of Jesus. I was pointed 
 down to the last days, and saw that John represented 
 those who should go forth in the spirit and power of 
 Elijah, to herald the day of wrath, and the second 
 advent of Jesus. 
 
 After the baptism of Jesus in Jordan, he was led 
 by the Spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted of 
 the devil. The Holy Spirit had prepared him for 
 that special scene of fierce temptations. Forty days 
 he was tempted of Satan, and in those days he ate 
 nothing. Everything around him was unpleasant, 
 from which human nature would be led to shrink. 
 He was with the wild beasts and the devil, in a des- 
 olate, lonely place. The Son of God was pale and 
 emaciated, through fasting and suffering. But his 
 
THE FIRST ADVENT Of CHRIST. 27 
 
 course was marked out, and he must fulfill the work 
 which he came to do. 
 
 Satan took advantage of the sufferings of the Son 
 of God, and prepared to beset him with manifold 
 temptations, hoping to obtain the victory over him, 
 because he had humbled himself as a man. Satan 
 came with this temptation: If thou be the Son of 
 God, command that this stone be made bread. He 
 tempted Jesus to condescend to give him proof of his 
 being the Messiah, by exercising his divine power. 
 Jesus mildly answered him, It is written, Man shall 
 not live by bread alone, but by every word of God. 
 
 Satan was seeking a dispute with Jesus concern- 
 ing his being the Son of God. He referred to his 
 weak, suffering condition, and boastingly affirmed 
 that he was stronger than Jesus. But the word 
 spoken from Heaven, Thou art my beloved Son; in 
 thee I am well pleased, was sufficient to sustain 
 Jesus through all his sufferings. I saw that Christ 
 had nothing to do in convincing Satan of his power, 
 or of his being the Saviour of the world. Satan had 
 sufficient evidence of his exalted station and author- 
 ity. His unwillingness to yield to Christ's authority, 
 had shut him out of Heaven. 
 
 Satan, to manifest his power, carried Jesus to Je- 
 rusalem, and set him upon a pinnacle of the tem- 
 ple, and there tempted him to give evidence that he 
 was the Son of God, by casting himself down from 
 that dizzy height. Satan came with the words of 
 inspiration: "For it is written, He shall give his 
 angels charge over thee, to keep thee; and in their 
 hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou 
 dash thy foot against a stone." Jesus answering 
 said unto him, "It is said, Thou shalb not tempt the 
 Lord thy God." Satan wished f .o cause Jesus to 
 presume upon the mercy of his Father, and risk his 
 life before the fulfillment of his mission. Ho had 
 hoped that the plan of salvation would fail; but the 
 plan was laid too deep to be overthrown or marred 
 by Satan. 
 
28 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 Christ is the example for all Christians. When 
 they are tempted, or their rights are disputed, they 
 should bear it patiently. They should not feel that 
 they have a right to call upon the Lord to display his 
 power, that they may obtain a victory over their 
 enemies, unless God can be directly honored and glo- 
 rified thereby. If Jesus had cast himself from the pin- 
 nacle of the temple, it would not have glorified his 
 Father; for none would have witnessed the act but 
 Satan and the angels of God. And it would have 
 been tempting the Lord to display his power to his 
 bitterest foe. It would have been condescending to 
 the one whom Jesus came to conquer. 
 
 " And the devil, taking him up into an high mount- 
 ain, showed unto him all the kingdoms of the world 
 in a moment of time. And the devil said unto him, 
 All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them : 
 for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I 
 will, I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship me, 
 all shall be thine. And Jesus answered and said 
 unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan; for it is writ- 
 ten. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him 
 only shalt thou serve. 
 
 Satan presented before Jesus the kingdoms of the 
 world in the most attractive light. If Jesus would 
 there worship him, he offered to relinquish his claims 
 to the possessions of earth. If the plan of salvation 
 should be carried out, and Jesus should die to redeem 
 man, Satan knew that his own power must be lim- 
 ited and finally taken away, and that he would be 
 destroyed. Therefore it was his studied plan to pre- 
 vent, if possible, the completion of the great work 
 which had been commenced by the Son of God. If 
 the plan of man's redemption should fail, Satan would 
 retain the kingdom which he then claimed. And if 
 he should succeed, he flattered himself that he would 
 reign in opposition to the God of Heaven. 
 
 Satan exulted when Jesus laid aside his power 
 and glory, and left Heaven. He thought that the Son 
 of God was then placed in his power. The tempta- 
 
THE MINISTRY OF CHRIST. 29 
 
 tion took so easily with the holy pair in Eden, that 
 he hoped by his Satanic power and cunning to over- 
 throw even the Son of God, and thereby save his 
 own life and kingdom. If he could tempt Jesus to 
 depart from the will of his Father, his object would 
 be gained. But Jesus met the tempter with the 
 rebuke, " Get thee behind me, Satan." He was to 
 bow only to his Father. Satan claimed the kingdoms 
 of earth as his, and insinuated to Jesus that all his suf- 
 ferings might be saved; that he need not die to obtain 
 the kingdoms of this world; if he would worship him 
 he might have all the possessions of earth, and the 
 glory of reigning over them. But Jesus was stead- 
 fast. He knew that the time was to come when he 
 would by his own life redeem the kingdom from Satan, 
 and that, after a season, all in Heaven and earth 
 would submit to him. He chose his life of suffering 
 and his dreadful death, as the way appointed by his 
 Father that he might become a lawful heir to the 
 kingdoms of earth, and have them given into his hands 
 as an everlasting possession. Satan also will be 
 given into his hands to be destroyed by death, never 
 more to annoy Jesus or the saints in glory. 
 
 THE MINISTRY OF CHRIST. 
 
 After Satan had ended his temptations, he de- 
 parted from Jesus for a season, and angels prepared 
 him food in the wilderness, and strengthened him, 
 and the blessing of his Father rested upon him. Sa- 
 tan had failed in his fiercest temptations, yet he 
 looked forward to the period of Jesus' ministry, when 
 he should at different times try his cunning against 
 him. He still hoped to prevail against him by stir- 
 ring up those who would not receive Jesus, to hate 
 and seek to destroy him. Satan held a special coun- 
 cil with his angels. They were disappointed and 
 enraged that they had prevailed nothing against the 
 
30 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 Son of God. They decided that they must be more 
 cunning, and use their power to the utmost to inspire 
 unbelief in the minds of his own nation as to his be- 
 ing the Saviour of the world, and in this way discour- 
 age Jesus in his mission. No matter how exact the 
 Jews might be in their ceremonies and sacrifices, if 
 they could be kept blinded as to the prophecies, and 
 be made to believe that the Messiah was to appear 
 as a mighty worldly king, they might be led to 
 despise and reject Jesus. 
 
 J was shown that Satan and his angels were very 
 busy during Christ's ministry, inspiring men with 
 unbelief, hate, and scorn. Often when Jesus uttered 
 some cutting truth, reproving their sins, the people 
 would become enraged. Satan and his angels urged 
 them on to take the life of the Son of God. More than 
 once they took up stones to cast at him, but angels 
 guarded him, and bore him away from the angry 
 multitude to a place of safety. Again, as the plain 
 truth dropped from his holy lips, the multitude laid 
 hold of him, and led him to the brow of a hill, in- 
 tending to cast him down. A contention arose among 
 themselves as to what they should do with him, 
 when the angels again hid him from the sight of the 
 multitude, and he, passing through the midst of them, 
 went his way. 
 
 Satan still hoped that the great plan of salvation 
 would fail. He exerted all his power to make the 
 hearts of the people hard, and their feelings bitter 
 against Jesus. He hoped that so few would receive 
 him as the Son of God that he would consider his 
 sufferings and sacrifice too great to make for so small 
 a company. But T saw that if there had been but 
 two who would have accepted Jesus as the Son of 
 God, and believed on him to the saving of their souls, 
 he would have carried out the plan. 
 
 Jesus began his work by breaking Satan's power 
 over the suffering. He restored the sick to health, 
 gave sight to the blind, and healed the lame, causing 
 them to leap for joy and to glorify God. He restored 
 
THE MINISTRY OF CHRIST. 31 
 
 to health those who had been infirm, and bound by 
 Satan's cruel power many years. With gracious 
 words he comforted the weak, the trembling, and the 
 desponding. The feeble, suffering ones whom Satan 
 held in triumph, Jesus wrenched from his grasp, 
 bringing to them soundness of body, and great 
 joy and happiness. . He raised the dead to life, and 
 they glorified God for the mighty display of his 
 power. He wrought mightily for all who believed 
 on him. 
 
 The life of Christ was filled with words and acts of 
 benevolence, sympathy, and love. He was ever at- 
 tentive to listen to and relieve the woes of those who 
 came to him. Multitudes carried in their own per- 
 sons the evidence of his divine power. Yet after 
 the work had been accomplished, many were ashamed 
 of the humble yet mighty teacher. Because the 
 rulers did not believe on him, the people were not 
 willing to accept Jesus. He was a man of sorrows, 
 and acquainted with grief. They could not endure 
 to be governed by his sober, self-denying life. They 
 wished to enjoy the honor which the world bestows. 
 Yet many followed the Son of God and listened to 
 his instructions, feasting upon the words which fell 
 so graciously from his lips. His words were full of 
 meaning, yet so plain that the weakest could under- 
 stand them. 
 
 Satan and his angels blinded the eyes and dark- 
 ened the understanding of the Jews, and stirred up 
 the chief of the people and the rulers to take the 
 Saviour's life. Olficers were sent to bring Jesus 
 unto them; but as they came near where he was, 
 they were greatly amazed. They saw him filled with 
 sympathy and compassion, as he witnessed human 
 woe. They heard him in love and tenderness speak 
 encouragingly to the weak and afflicted. They also 
 heard him, in a voice of authority, rebuke the power 
 of Satan, and bid his captives go free. They listened 
 to the words of wisdom that fell from his lips, and 
 they were captivated; they could not lay hands on 
 
32 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 him. They returned to the priests and elders with- 
 out Jesus. When asked, "Why have ye not brought 
 him 1 " they related what they had witnessed of his 
 miracles, and the holy words of wisdom, love, and 
 knowledge which they had heard, and ended with 
 saying, "Never man spake like this man." The 
 chief priests accused them of being also deceived, and 
 some of the officers were ashamed that they had 
 not taken him. The priests inquired in a scornful 
 manner if any of the rulers had believed on him. 
 I saw that many of the magistrates and elders did 
 believe on Jesus; but Satan kept them from acknowl- 
 edging it; they feared the reproach of the people 
 more than they feared God. 
 
 Thus far the cunning and hatred of Satan had not 
 broken up the plan of salvation. The time for the 
 accomplishment of the object for whicJi Jesus came 
 into the world was drawing near. Satan and his 
 angels consulted together, and decided to inspire 
 Christ's own nation to cry eagerly for his blood, and 
 heap upon him cruelty and scorn. They hoped that 
 Jesus would resent such treatment, and fail to main- 
 tain his humility and meekness. 
 
 While Satan was laying his plans, Jesus was care- 
 fully opening to his disciples the sufferings through 
 which he must pass, — that he would be crucified, and 
 that he would rise again the third day. But their 
 understanding seemed dull, and they could not com- 
 prehend what he told them. 
 
 THE TRANSFIGURATION. 
 
 The faith of the disciples was greatly strength- 
 ened at the transfiguration, when they were per- 
 mitted to behold Christ's glory, and to hear the 
 voice from Heaven testifying to his divine character. 
 God chose to give the followers of Jesus strong 
 proof that he was the promised Messiah, that in their 
 bitter sorrow and disappointment at his crucifixion, 
 
THE TRANSFIGURATION. 33 
 
 they should not entirely cast away their confidence. 
 At the transfiguration the Lord sent Moses and Elias 
 to talk with Jesus concerning his sufferings and death. 
 Instead of choosing angels to converse with his Son, 
 God chose those who had themselves experienced the 
 trials of earth. 
 
 Elijah had walked with God. His work had been 
 painful and trying; for the Lord through him had 
 reproved the sins of Israel. Elijah was a prophet of 
 God, yet he was compelled to flee from place to place 
 to save his life. His own nation hunted him like a 
 wild beast, that they might destroy him. But God 
 translated Elijah. Angels bore him in glory and 
 triumph to Heaven. 
 
 Moses was greater than any who had lived before 
 him. He had been highly honored of God, be- 
 ing privileged to talk with the Lord face to face, as a 
 man speaks with a friend. He was permitted to see 
 the bright light and excellent glory that enshrouded 
 the Father. The Lord through Moses delivered the 
 children of Israel from Egyptian bondage. Moses 
 was a mediator for his people, often standing between 
 them and the wrath of. God. When the anger of the 
 Lord was greatly kindled against Israel for their un- 
 belief, their murmurings, and their grievous sins, 
 Moses' love for them was tested. God proposed to 
 destroy them and to make of him a mighty nation. 
 Moses showed his love for Israel by his earnest plead- 
 ing in their behalf. In his distress he prayed God 
 to turn from his fierce anger, and forgive Israel, or 
 blot his name out of his book. 
 
 When Israel murmured against God and against 
 Moses, because they could get no water, they accused 
 him of leading them out to kill them and their chil- 
 dren. God heard their murmurings, and bade Moses 
 smite the rock, that the people might have water. 
 Moses smote the rock in wrath, and took the glory to 
 himself. The continual waywardness and murmur- 
 ing of the children of Israel had caused him the keen- 
 est sorrow, and for a little time he forgot how 
 10 
 
34 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 much the Lord had borne with them, and that their 
 murmuring was not against him, but against God. 
 He thought only of himself, how deeply he avus 
 wronged, and how little gratitude they manifested in 
 return for his deep love for them. 
 
 It was God's plan to often bring his people into 
 strait places, and then in their necessity to deliver 
 them by his power, that they might realize his love 
 and care for them, and thus be led to serve and honor 
 him. But Moses had failed to honor God and mag- 
 nify his name before the people that they might 
 glorify him. In this he brought upon himself the 
 Lord's displeasure. 
 
 When Moses came down from the mount with the 
 two tables of stone, and saw Israel worshiping the 
 golden calf, his anger was greatly kindled, and he 
 threw down the tables of stone, and broke them. I 
 saw that Moses did not sin in this. He was wroth 
 for God, jealous for his glory. But when he yielded 
 to the natural feelings of his heart, and took to him- 
 self the honor which was due to God, he sinned, and 
 for that sin, God would not suffer him to enter the 
 land of Canaan. 
 
 Satan had been trying to find something wherewith 
 to accuse Moses before the angels. He exulted at 
 his success in leading him to displease God, and he 
 told the angels that he could overcome the Saviour 
 of the world when he should eome to redeem man. 
 For his transgression, Moses came under the power 
 of Satan, — the dominion of death. Had he remained 
 steadfast, the Lord would have brought him to the 
 promised land, and would then have translated him 
 to Heaven without his seeing death. 
 
 Moses passed through death, but Michael came down 
 and gave him life before his body had seen corruption. 
 Satan tried to hold the body, claiming it as his; Jbut 
 Michael resurrected Moses, and took him to Heaven. 
 Satan railed bitterly against God, denouncing 
 him as unjust in permitting his prey to be 
 taken from him; but Christ did not rebuke his 
 
THE BETRAYAL OF CHRIST. 35 
 
 adversary, though it was through his temptation 
 that the servant of God had fallen. He meekly re- 
 ferred him to his Father, saying, " The Lord rebuke 
 thee." 
 
 Jesus had told his disciples that there were some 
 standing with him who should not taste of death till 
 they should see the kingdom of God come with power. 
 At the transfiguration this promise wa, ful tilled. 
 The countenance of Jesus was there changed, and 
 shone like the sun. His raiment was white and 
 glistening. Moses was present to represent those 
 who will be raised from the dead at the second ap- 
 pearing of Jesus. And Elias, who was translated 
 without seeing death, represented those who will be 
 changed to immortality at Christ's second coming, 
 and will be translated to Heaven without seeing death. 
 The disciples beheld with astonishment and fear the 
 excellent majesty of Jesus, and the cloud that over- 
 shadowed them, and heard the voice of God in terri- 
 ble majesty, saying, "This is my beloved Son: hear 
 him." 
 
 THE BETRAYAL OF CHRIST. 
 
 I WAS carried down to the time when Jesus ate 
 the passover supper with his disciples. Satan had 
 deceived Judas, and led him to think that he was 
 one of Christ's true disciples; but his heart had ever 
 been carnal. He had seen the mighty works of 
 Jesus, he had been with him through his ministry, 
 and had yielded to the overpowering evidence that 
 he was the Messiah; but Judas was close and covet- 
 ous; he loved money. He complained in anger of the 
 costly ointment poured upon Jesus. Mary loved 
 her Lord. He had forgiven her sins, which were 
 many, and had raised from the dead her much- 
 loved brother, and she felt that nothing was too dear 
 to bestow upon Jesus. The more precious the oint- 
 ment, the better could she express her gratitude to her 
 
36 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 Saviour by devoting it to him. Judas, as an excuse 
 for his covetOusness, urged that the ointment might 
 have been sold, and given to the poor. But it was 
 not because he had any care for the poor; for he was 
 selfish, and often appropriated to his own use that 
 which was entrusted to his care to be given to the 
 poor. Judas had been inattentive to the comfort, and 
 even to the wants of Jesus, and to excuse his covet- 
 ous ness he often referred to the poor. This act of 
 generosity on the part of Mary was a most cutting 
 rebuke of his covetous disposition. The way was 
 prepared for Satan's temptation to find a ready re- 
 ception in the heart of Judas. 
 
 The priests and rulers of the Jews hated Jesus ; 
 but multitudes thronged to listen to his words of 
 wisdom and to witness his mighty works. The peo- 
 ple were stirred with the deepest interest, and anx- 
 iously followed Jesus to hear the instructions of this 
 wonderful teacher. Many of the rulers believed on 
 him, but dared not confess their faith lest they should 
 be put out of the synagogue. The priests and elders 
 decided that something must be done to draw the at- 
 tention of the people from Jesus. They feared that 
 all men would believe on him. They could see no 
 safety for themselves. They must lose their position, 
 or put Jesus to death. And after they should put 
 hiru to death, there would still be those who were 
 living monuments of his power. Jesus had raised 
 Lazarus from the dead, and they feared that if they 
 should kill Jesus, Lazarus would testify of his mighty 
 power. The people were flocking to see him who 
 was raised from the dead, and the rulers determined 
 to slay Lazarus also, and put down the excitement. 
 Then they would turn the people to the traditions 
 and doctrines of men, to tithe mint and rue, and 
 again have influence over them. They agreed to take 
 Jesus when he was alone; for if they should attempt 
 to take him in a crowd, when the minds of the people 
 were all interested in him, they would be stoned. 
 
 Judas knew how anxious they were to obtain Jesus, 
 
THE BETRAYAL OF CHRIST. 37 
 
 and offered to betray him to the chief priests and 
 elders for a few pieces of silver. His love of money 
 led him to agree to betray his Lord into the hands 
 of his bitterest enemies. Satan was working directly 
 through Judas, and in the midst of the impressive 
 scene of the last supper the traitor was devising 
 plans to betray his Master. Jesus sorrowfully told 
 his disciples that all of them would be offended be- 
 cause of him that night. But Peter ardently affirmed 
 that although all others should be offended because of 
 him, he would not be offended. Jesus said to Peter, 
 " Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift 
 you as wheat; but I have prayed for thee, that thy 
 faith fail not; and when thou art converted, strengthen 
 thy brethren." 
 
 I beheld Jesus in the garden with his disciples. 
 In deep sorrow he bade them watch and pray, lest 
 they should enter into temptation. He knew that 
 their faith was to be tried, and their hopes disap- 
 pointed, and that they would need all the strength 
 which they could obtain by close watching and fer- 
 vent prayer. With strong cries and Aveeping, Jesus 
 prayed, " Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup 
 from me; nevertheless, not my will, but thine, be done." 
 The Son of God prayed in agony. Great drops of 
 blood gathered upon his face, and fell to the ground. 
 Angels were hovering over the place, witnessing the 
 scene, but only one was commissioned to go and 
 strengthen the Son of God in his agony. There was 
 no joy in Heaven. Tb^ angels cast their crowns and 
 harps from them, and with the deepest interest si- 
 lently watched Jesus. They wished to surround the 
 Son of God, but the commanding angels suffered 
 them not, lest, as they should behold his betrayal, 
 they should deliver him; for the plan had been laid, 
 and it must be fulfilled. 
 
 After Jesus had prayed, he came to his disciples; 
 but they were sleeping. In that dreadful hour he 
 had not the sympathy and prayers of even his disciples. 
 Peter, who was so zealous a short time before, was 
 
38 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 heavy with sleep. Jesus reminded him of his positive 
 declarations, and said to him, "What, could ye 
 not watch with me one hour % " Three times the 
 Son of God prayed in agony. Then Judas, with his 
 band of armed men, appeared. He approached his 
 Master as usual, to salute him. The band surrounded 
 Jesus; but there he manifested his divine power, as 
 he said, Whom seek ye 1 I am he. They fell 
 backward to the ground. Jesus made this inquiry 
 that they might witness his power, and have evidence 
 that he could deliver himself from their hands if he 
 would. 
 
 The disciples began to hope, as they saw the multi- 
 tude with their staves and swords fall so quickly. 
 As they arose and again surrounded the Son of God, 
 Peter drew his sword and smote a servant of the 
 high priest, and cut off an ear. Jesus bade him put 
 up the sword, saying, "Thinkest thou that T cannot 
 now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give 
 me more than twelve legions of angels'?" I saw 
 that as these words were spoken, the countenances of 
 the angels were animated with hope. They wished 
 then and there to surround their Commander, and 
 disperse that angry mob. But again sadness settled 
 upon them, as Jesus added, " But how then shall the 
 Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be ?" The 
 hearts of the disciples also sunk in despair and bitter 
 disappointment, as Jesus suffered himself to be led 
 away by his enemies. 
 
 The disciples feared for their own lives, and they 
 all forsook him and fled. Jesus was left alone in the 
 hands of the murderous mob. Oh, what a triumph 
 of Satan then ! And what sadness and sorrow with 
 the angels of God ! Many companies of holy angels, 
 each with a tall commanding angel at their head, 
 were sent to witness the scene. They were to record 
 every insult and cruelty imposed upon the Son of 
 God, and to register every pang of anguish which 
 Jesus should suffer; for the very men who joined 
 in this dreadful scene are to see it all again in liv- 
 ing characters. 
 
TIIE TRIAL OF CHRIST. 39 
 
 THE TRIAL OF CHRIST. 
 
 The angels as they left Heaven, in sadness laid off 
 their glittering crowns. They could not wear them 
 while their Commander was suffering, and was to 
 wear a crown of thorns. Satan and his angels were 
 busy in the judgment hall to destroy human feeling and 
 sympathy. The very atmosphere was heavy and 
 polluted by their influence. The chief priests and 
 elders were inspired by them to insult and abuse 
 Jesus in a manner the most difficult for human 
 nature to bear. Satan hoped that such mockery and 
 violence would call forth from the Son of God some 
 complaint or murmur; or that he would manifest 
 his divine power, and wrench himself from the grasp 
 of the multitude, and that thus the plan of salvation 
 might at last fail. 
 
 Peter followed his Lord after his betrayal. He 
 was anxious to see what would be done with Jesus. 
 But when he was accused of being one of his dis- 
 ciples, fear for his own safety led him to declare that 
 he knew not the man. The disciples were noted for 
 the purity of their language, and Peter, to convince his 
 accusers that he was not one of Christ's disciples, 
 denied the charge the third time with cursing and 
 swearing. Jesus, who was at some distance from 
 Peter, turned a sorrowful, reproving gaze upon him. 
 Then the disciple remembered the words which Jesus 
 had spoken to him in the upper chamber, and also 
 his own zealous assertion, " Though all men shall 
 be offended because of thee, yet will I never be 
 offended." He had denied his Lord, even with curs- 
 ing and swearing; but that look of Jesus' melted 
 Peter's heart, and saved him. He wept bitterly and 
 repented of his great sin, and was converted, and 
 then was prepared to strengthen his brethren. 
 
 The multitude were clamorous for the blood of 
 Jesus. They cruelly scourged him, and put upon 
 him an old purple kuagly robe, and bound his sacred 
 
40 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 head with a crown of thorns. They put a reed into 
 his hand, and bowed to him, and mockingly saluted 
 him, " Hail, king of the Jews ! " They then took the 
 reed from his hand, and smote him with it upon 
 the head, causing the thorns to penetrate his temples, 
 sending the blood trickling down his face and beard. 
 
 It was difficult for the angels to endure the sight. 
 They would have delivered Jesus, but the command- 
 ing angels forbade them, saying that it was a great 
 ransom which was to be paid for man; but it would 
 be complete, and would cause the death of him who 
 had the power of death. Jesus knew that angels 
 were witnessing the scene of his humiliation. The 
 weakest angel could have caused that mocking throng 
 to fall powerless, and could have delivered Jesus. 
 He knew that if he should desire it of his Father, 
 angels would instantly release him. But it was nec- 
 essary that he should suffer the violence of wicked 
 men, in order to carry out the plan of salvation. 
 
 Jesus stood meek and humble before the infuriated 
 multitude, while they offered him the vilest abuse. 
 They spit in his face, — that face from which they will 
 one day desire to hide, which will give light to the 
 city of God, and shine brighter than the sun. Christ 
 did not cast upon the offenders an angry look. They 
 covered his head with an old garment, blindfolding 
 him, and then struck him in the face and cried out, 
 "Prophesy, who is it that smote thee?" There 
 was commotion among the angels. They would 
 have rescued him instantly ; but their commanding 
 angels restrained them. 
 
 Some of the disciples had gained confidence to enter 
 where Jesus was, and witness his trial. They expected" 
 that he would manifest his divine power, and deliver 
 himself from the hands of his enemies, and punish 
 them for their cruelty toward him. Their hopes 
 would rise and fall as the different scenes transpired. 
 Sometimes they doubted, and feared that they had 
 been deceived. But the voice heard at the mount of 
 trans figuration, and the glory* they there beheld, 
 
THE TRIAL OP CHRIST. 41 
 
 strengthened their faith that he was the Son of God. 
 They called to mind the scenes which they had wit- 
 nessed, the miracles which they had seen Jesus per- 
 form in healing the sick, opening the eyes of the 
 blind, unstopping the deaf ears, rebuking and cast- 
 ing out devils, raising the dead to life, and even 
 calming the wind and the sea. They could not 
 believe that he would die. They hoped that he 
 would yet rise in power, and with his commanding 
 voice disperse that blood-thirsty multitude, as when 
 he entered the temple and drove out those who were 
 making the house of God a place of merchandise, 
 when they fled before him as though pursued by a 
 company of armed soldiers. The disciples hoped that 
 Jesus would manifest his power, and convince all 
 that he was the King of Israel. 
 
 Judas was filled with bitter remorse and shame at 
 his treacherous act in betraying Jesus. And when 
 he witnessed the abuse which the Saviour endured, 
 he was overcome. He had loved Jesus, but had loved 
 money more. He had not thought that Jesus would 
 sulfer himself to be taken by the mob which he led on. 
 He had expected him to work a miracle, and deliver 
 himself from them. But when he saw the infuri- 
 ated multitude in the judgment hall, thirsting for 
 blood, he deeply felt his guilt; and while many were 
 vehemently accusing Jesus, Judas rushed through 
 the multitude, confessing that he had sinned in 
 betraying inno ent blood. He offered the priests 
 the money which they had paid him, and entreated 
 them to release Jesus, declaring that he was entirely 
 innocent. 
 
 For a short time, vexation and confusion kept the 
 priests silent. They did not wish the people to 
 know that they had hired one of the professed 
 followers of Jesus to betray him into their hands. 
 Their hunting Jesus like a thief and taking him 
 secretly, they wished to hide. But the confession of 
 Judas, and his haggard and guilty appearance, exposed 
 the priests before the multitude, showing that it was 
 
42 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 hatred that had caused them to take Jesus. As Judas 
 loudly declared Jesus to be innocent, the priests 
 replied, " What is that to us ? See thou to that." 
 They had Jesus in their power, and were deter- 
 mined to make sure of him. Judas, overwhelmed 
 with anguish, threw the money that he now despised 
 at the feet of those who had hired him, and in 
 anguish and horror at his crime, went and hung 
 himself. 
 
 Jesus had many sympathizers in the company 
 about him, and his answering nothing to the many 
 questions put to him amazed the throng. Under all 
 the mockery and violence of the mob, not a frown, 
 not a troubled expression, rested upon his features. 
 He was dignified and composed. The spectators 
 looked upon him with wonder. They compared his 
 perfect form, and firm, dignified bearing, with the 
 appearance of those who sat in judgment against 
 him, and said to one another that he appeared more 
 like a king than any of the rulers. He bore no 
 marks of being a criminal. His eye was mild, clear, 
 and undaunted, his forehead broad and high. Every 
 feature was strongly marked with benevolence and 
 noble principle. His patience and forbearance were 
 so unlike man that many trembled. Even Herod 
 and Pilate were greatly troubled at his noble, God- 
 like bearing. 
 
 From the first, Pilate was convicted that Jesus 
 was no common man. He believed him to be an 
 excellent character, and entirely innocent of the 
 charges brought against him. The angels who were 
 witnessing the scene marked the convictions of the 
 Roman governor, and to save him from engaging in 
 the awful act of delivering Christ to be crucified, an 
 angel was sent to Pilate's wife, and gave her infor- 
 mation through a dream that it was the Son of God 
 in whose trial her husband was engaged, and that he 
 was an innocent sufferer. She immediately sent a 
 message to Pilate, stating that she had suffered many 
 things in a dream on account of Jesus, and warning 
 
THE TRIAL OF CHRIST. 43 
 
 him to have nothing to do with that holy man. The 
 messenger, pressing hastily through the crowd, placed 
 the letter in the hands of Pilate. As he read, he 
 trembled and turned pale, and at once determined 
 to have nothing to do with putting Christ to death. 
 If the Jews would have the blood of Jesus, he 
 would not give his influence to it, but would labor to 
 deliver him. 
 
 When Pilate heard that Herod was at Jerusalem, 
 he was greatly relieved; for he hoped to free him- 
 self from all responsibility in the trial and condem- 
 nation of Jesus. He at once sent him, with his ac- 
 cusers, to Herod. This ruler had become hardened 
 in sin. The murder of John the Baptist had left 
 upon his conscience a stain from which he could not 
 free himself. When he heard of Jesus and the 
 mighty works wrought by him, he feared and trem- 
 bled, believing him to be John the Baptist risen from 
 the dead. When Jesus was placed in his hands 
 by Pilate, Herod considered the act an acknowledg- 
 ment of his power, authority, and judgment. This 
 had the effect to make friends of the two rulers, who 
 had before been enemies. Herod was pleased to see 
 Jesus, expecting him to work some mighty miracle 
 for his satisfaction. But it was not the work of 
 Jesus to gratify curiosity or to seek his own safety. 
 His divine and miraculous power was to be exer- 
 cised for the salvation of others, but not in his own 
 behalf. 
 
 Jesus answered nothing to the many questions put 
 to him by Herod; neither did he reply to his enemies, 
 who were vehemently accusing him. Herod was en- 
 raged because Jesus did not appear to fear his power, 
 and with his men of war, he derided, mocked, and 
 abused the Son of God. Yet he was astonished at 
 the noble, Godlike appearance of Jesus when shame- 
 fully abused, and fearing to condemn him, he sent him 
 again to Pilate. 
 
 Satan and his angels were tempting Pilate, and 
 trying to lead him on to his own ruin. They sug- 
 
44 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 gested to him that if he did not take part in con- 
 demning Jesus, others would; the multitude were 
 thirsting for his blood; and if he did not deliver 
 him to be crucified, he would lose his power and 
 worldly honor, and would be denounced as a believer 
 on the impostor. Pilate, through fear of losing his 
 power and authority, consented to the death of Jesus. 
 And notwithstanding he placed the blood of Jesus 
 upon his accusers, and the multitude received it, 
 crying, " His blood be on us and on our children," 
 yet Pilate was not clear ; he was guilty of the blood 
 of Christ. For his own selfish interest, his love of 
 honor from the great men of earth, he delivered an 
 innocent man to die. If Pilate had followed his own 
 convictions, he would have had nothing to do with 
 condemning Jesus. 
 
 The appearance and words of Jesus during his 
 trial produced a deep impression upon the minds of 
 many who were present on that occasion. The result 
 of the influence thus exerted was apparent after his 
 resurrection. Among those who were then added to 
 the church, there were many whose conviction dated 
 from the time of Jesus' trial. 
 
 Satan's rage was great as he saw that all the cru- 
 elty which he had led the Jews to inflict on Jesus 
 had not called forth from him the slightest murmur. 
 Although he had taken upon himself man's nature, 
 he was sustained by a Godlike fortitude, and de- 
 parted not in the least from the will of his Father. 
 
 THE CRUCIFIXION OF CHRIST. 
 
 The Son of God was delivered to the people to be 
 crucified; with shouts of triumph they led the dear 
 Saviour away. He was weak and faint from weari- 
 ness, pain, and loss of blood by the scourging and 
 blows which he had received; yet the heavy cross upon 
 which he was soon to be nailed was laid upon him. 
 Jesus fainted beneath the burden. Three times the 
 
THE CRUCIFIXION OF CHRIST. 45 
 
 cross was placed upon his shoulders, and three times 
 he fainted. One of his followers, a man who had 
 not openly professed faith in Christ, yet believed on 
 him, was next seized. The cross was laid upon him, 
 and he bore it to the fatal spot. Companies of 
 angels were marshaled in the air above the place. A 
 number of Christ's disciples followed him to Calvary, 
 in sorrow, and with bitter weeping. They called to 
 mind his triumphal ride into Jerusalem but a few 
 days before, when they had followed him, crying, 
 " Hosanna in the highest!" and strewing their gar- 
 ments and the beautiful palm branches in the way. 
 They had thought that he was then to take the 
 kingdom, and reign a temporal prince over Israel. 
 How changed the scene ! How blighted their pros- 
 pects ! Not with rejoicing, not with cheerful hopes, 
 but with hearts stricken with fear and despair they 
 now slowly, sadly followed him who had been dis- 
 graced and humbled, and who was about to die. 
 
 The mother of Jesus was there. Her heart was 
 pierced with anguish, such as none but a fond mother 
 can feel; yet, with the disciples, she still hoped that 
 Christ would work some mighty miracle, and deliver 
 himself from his murderers. She could not endure 
 the thought that he would suffer himself to be cru- 
 cified. But the preparations were made, and Jesus 
 was laid upon the cross. The hammer and the nails 
 were brought. The hearts of the disciples fainted 
 within them. The mother of Jesus was bowed 
 with agony almost beyond endurance. Before the 
 Saviour was nailed to the cross, the disciples bore 
 her from the scene, that she might not hear the 
 crashing of the spikes as they were driven through 
 the bone and muscle of his tender hands and feet. 
 Jesus murmured not, but groaned in agony. His 
 face was pale, and large drops of sweat stood upon 
 his brow. Satan exulted in the suffering through 
 which the Son of God was passing, yet feared that 
 his efforts to thwart the plan of salvation had been 
 
46 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 in vain, that his kingdom was lost, and that he must 
 finally be destroyed. 
 
 After Jesus had been nailed to the cross, it was 
 raised, and with great force thrust into the place 
 which had been prepared for it in the ground, tearing 
 the flesh, and causing the most intense suffering. To 
 make the death of Jesus as shameful as possible, two 
 thieves were crucified with him, one on each side. 
 The thieves were taken by force, and after much 
 resistance on their part, their arms were thrust 
 back and nailed to their crosses. But Jesus meekly 
 submitted. He needed no one to force his arms 
 back upon the cross. While the thieves were curs- 
 ing their executioners, the Saviour in agony prayed 
 for his enemies, "Father, forgive them; for they 
 know not what they do." It was not merely agony 
 of body which Christ endured; the sins of the whole 
 world were upon him. 
 
 As Jesus hung upon the cross, some who passed 
 by reviled him, wagging their heads, as though bow- 
 ing to a king, and said to him, " Thou that destroy- 
 est the temple and buildest it in three days, save 
 thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down 
 from the cross." Satan used the same words to 
 Christ in the wilderness, — " If thou be the Son of 
 God." The chief priests, elders, and scribes mock- 
 ingly said, "He saved others; himself he cannot 
 save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now 
 come down from the cross, and we will believe him." 
 The angels who hovered over the scene of Christ's 
 crucifixion were moved to indignation as the rulers 
 derided him, and said, If he be the Son of God, 
 let him deliver himself. They wished there to 
 come to the rescue of Jesus, and deliver him; but 
 they were not suffered to do so. The object of his 
 mission was not yet accomplished. 
 
 As Jesus hung upon the cross during those long 
 hours of agony, he did not forget his mother. She 
 had returned to the terrible scene, for she could not 
 longer remain away from her Son. The last lesson 
 
THE CRUCIFIXION OF CHRIST. 47 
 
 of Jesus was one of compassion and humanity. He 
 looked upon the grief-stricken face of his mother, 
 and then upon his beloved disciple, John. He said 
 to his mother, '* Woman, behold thy son." Then he 
 said to John, " Behold thy mother." And from 
 that hour John took her to his own house. 
 
 Jesus thirsted in his agony, and they gave him 
 vinegar and gall to drink ; but when he tasted it, he 
 refused it. The angels had viewed the agony of 
 their loved Commander, until they could behold no 
 longer; and they veiled their faces from the sight. 
 The sun refused to look upon the awful scene. Jesus 
 cried with a loud voice, which struck terror to the hearts 
 of his murderers, " It is finished." Then the vail 
 of the temple was rent from the top to the bottom, 
 the earth shook, and the rocks rent. Great darkness 
 was upon the face of the earth. The last hope of 
 the disciples seemed swept away as Jesus died. 
 Many of his followers witnessed the scene of his suf- 
 ferings and death, and their cup of sorrow was full. 
 
 Satan did not then exult as he had done. He 
 had hoped to break up the plan of salvation; but it 
 was laid too deep. And now by the death of Christ 
 he knew that he himself must finally die, and his 
 kingdom be given to Jesus. He held a council with 
 his angels. He had prevailed nothing against the 
 Son of God, and now they must increase their efforts, 
 and with their power and cunning turn to his fol- 
 lowers. They must prevent all whom they could 
 from receiving the salvation purchased for them by 
 Jesus. By so doing, Satan could still work against 
 the government of God. Also it would be for his 
 own interest to keep from Jesus as many as possible. 
 For the sins of those who are redeemed by the blood 
 of Christ will at last be rolled back upon the origi- 
 nator of sin, and he must bear their punishment, 
 while those who do not accept salvation through 
 Jesus, will suffer the penalty of their own sins. 
 
 The life of Christ had ever been without worldly 
 wealth, honor, or display. His humility and self- 
 
48 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 denial had been in striking contrast to the pride 
 and self-indulgence of the priests and elders. His 
 spotless purity was a continual reproof of their sins. 
 They despised him for his humility, holiness, and 
 purity. But those who despised him here, will one 
 day see him in the grandeur of Heaven, and the 
 unsurpassed glory of his Father. In the judgment 
 hall he was surrounded by enemies who wei e thirsting 
 for his blood; but those hardened ones who cried 
 out, " His blood be on us and on our children," will 
 behold him an honored king. All the heavenly 
 host will escort him on his way with songs of vic- 
 tory, majesty, and might, to him that was slain, yet 
 lives again, a mighty conqueror. Poor, weak, miser- 
 able man spit in the face of the King of glory, while 
 a shout of brutal triumph arose from the mob at the 
 degrading insult. They marred with blows and 
 cruelty that face which filled all Heaven with ad- 
 miration. They will again behold that face, bright 
 as the noon- day sun, and will seek to flee from 
 before it. Instead of that shout of brutal triumph, 
 they will wail because of him. Jesus will present 
 his hands with the marks of his crucifixion. The 
 marks of this cruelty he will ever bear. Every 
 print of the nails will tell the story of man's wonder- 
 ful redemption, and the dear price by which it was 
 purchased. The very men who thrust the spear into 
 the side of the Lord of life, will behold the print of 
 the spear, and will lament with deep anguish the 
 part which they acted in marring his body. His 
 murderers were greatly annoyed by the superscrip- 
 tion, "The King of the Jews," placed upon the cross 
 above his head. But then they will be obliged to 
 see him in all his glory and kingly power. They 
 will behold on his vesture and on his thigh, 
 written in living characters, " King of kings, and 
 Lord of lords." They cried to him mockingly, as he 
 hung upon the cross, Let Christ, the King of Israel, 
 descend from the cross, that we may see and believe. 
 They will behold him then with kingly power and 
 
THE CRUCIFIXION OF CHRIST. 49 
 
 authority. They will demand no evidence of his 
 being King of Israel; but overwhelmed with a sense 
 of his majesty and exceeding glory, they will be com- 
 pelled to acknowledge, " Blessed is he that cometh in 
 the name of the Lord." 
 
 The shaking of the earth, the rending of the rocks, 
 the darkness spread over the earth, and the loud, 
 strong cry of Jesus, "It is finished," as he yielded 
 up his life, troubled his enemies, and made his mur- 
 derers tremble. The disciples wondered at these 
 singular manifestations ; but their hopes were 
 crushed. They were afraid that the Jews would 
 seek to destroy them also. They felt assured that 
 such hatred as had been manifested against the Son 
 of God, would not end with him. Lonely hours they 
 spent in weeping over their disappointment. They 
 had expeeted that Christ would reign a temporal 
 prince; but their hopes died with him. In their 
 sorrow and disappointment, they doubted whether he 
 had not deceived them. Even his mother wavered 
 in her faith in him as the Messiah. 
 
 Notwithstanding the disciples had been disap- 
 pointed in their hopes concerning Jesus, they yet 
 loved him, and desired to give his body an honored 
 burial, but knew not how to obtain it. Joseph of 
 Arimathea, a wealthy and influential councillor of the 
 Jews, and a true disciple of Jesus, went privately yet 
 boldly to Pilate, and begged from him the Saviour's 
 body. He dared not go openly, because of the hatred 
 of the Jews; the disciples feared that an effort would 
 be made by them to prevent the body of Christ from 
 having an honored resting-place. Pilate granted the 
 request, and the disciples took the lifeless form down 
 from the cross, while in deep anguish they mourned 
 over their blighted hopes. Carefully the body was 
 wrapped in fine linen, and laid in Joseph's new 
 sepulcher. 
 
 The women who had been Christ's humble follow- 
 ers while he lived, would not leave him until they 
 saw him laid in the tomb, and a stone of great 
 11 
 
50 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 weight placed before the door, lest his enemies 
 should seek to obtain his body. But they need not 
 have feared; for I saw that the angelic host watched 
 with untold interest the resting-place of Jesus, ear- 
 nestly waiting for the command to act their part in 
 liberating the King of glory from his prison-house. 
 
 Christ's murderers feared that he might yet come 
 to life and escape them. They therefore asked of 
 Pilate a watch to guard the sepulcher until the 
 third day. This was granted, and the stone at the 
 door was sealed, lest his disciples should steal him 
 away, and say that he had risen from the dead. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST. 
 
 The disciples rested on the Sabbath, sorrowing for 
 the death of their Lord, while Jesus, the King of 
 glory, lay in the tomb. As night drew on, soldiers 
 were stationed to guard the Saviour's resting-place, 
 while angels, unseen, hovered above the sacred spot. 
 The night wore slowly away, and while it was yet 
 dark, the watching angels knew that the time for the 
 release of God's dear Son, their loved Commander, 
 had nearly come. As they were waiting with the 
 deepest emotion the hour of his triumph, a mighty 
 angel came flying swiftly from Heaven. His face 
 was like the lightning, and his garments white as 
 snow. His light dispersed the darkness from his 
 track, and caused the evil angels, who had triumph- 
 antly claimed the body of Jesus, to flee in terror from 
 his brightness and glory. One of the angelic host 
 who had witnessed the scene of Christ's humiliation, 
 and was watching his resting-place, joined the angel 
 from Heaven, and together they came down to the 
 sepulcher. The earth trembled and shook as they 
 approached, and there was a great earthquake. 
 
 Terror seized the Roman guard. Where was now 
 their power to keep the body of Jesus? They did 
 
THE RESURRECTION OP CHRIST. 51 
 
 not think of their duty, or of the disciples stealing 
 him away. As the light of the angels shone around, 
 brighter than the sun, that Roman guard fell as 
 dead men to the ground. One of the angels laid 
 hold of the great stone, and rolled it away from the 
 door of the sepulcher, and seated himself upon it. 
 The other entered the tomb, and unbound the napkin 
 from the head of Jesus. Then the angel from Heaven, 
 with a voice that caused the earth to quake, cried out, 
 Thou Son of God, thy Father calls thee ! Come forth ! 
 Death could hold dominion over him no longer. 
 Jesus arose from the dead, a triumphant conqueror. 
 In solemn awe the angelic host gazed upon the scene. 
 And as Jesus came forth from the sepulcher, those 
 shining angels prostrated themselves to the earth in 
 worship, and hailed him with songs of victory and 
 triumph. 
 
 Satan's angels had been compelled to flee before 
 the bright, penetrating light of the heavenly angels, 
 and they bitterly complained to their king that their 
 prey had been violently taken from them, and that he 
 whom they so much hated, had risen from the dead. 
 Satan and his hosts had exulted that their power over 
 fallen man had caused the Lord of life to be laid in 
 the grave; but short was their hellish triumph. For 
 as Jesus walked forth from his prison-house a majestic 
 conqueror, Satan knew that after a season he must 
 die, and his kingdom pass unto him whose right it 
 was. He lamented and raged that notwithstanding 
 all his efforts, Jesus had not been overcome, but had 
 opened a way of salvation for man, and whosoever 
 would might walk in it and be saved. 
 
 The evil angels and their commander met in coun- 
 cil to consider how they could still work against the 
 government of God. Satan bade his servants go to 
 the chief priests and elders. Said he, We succeeded 
 in deceiving them, blinding their eyes and hardening 
 their hearts against Jesus. We made them believe 
 that he was an impostor. That Roman guard will 
 carry the hateful news that Christ has risen. We led 
 
52 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 the priests and elders on to hate Jesus and to mur- 
 der him. Now hold it before them that if it becomes 
 known that Jesus is risen, they will be stoned by 
 the people for putting to death an innocent man. 
 
 As the host of heavenly angels departed from the 
 sepulcher, and the light and glory passed away, the 
 Roman guard ventured to raise their heads and look 
 about them. They were filled with amazement as 
 they saw that the great stone had been rolled from 
 the door of the sepulcher, and that the body of Jesus 
 was gone. They hastened to the city to make known 
 to the priests and elders what they had seen. As 
 those murderers listened to the marvelous report, pale- 
 ness sat upon every face. Horror seized them at the 
 thought of what they had done. If the report was 
 correct, they were lost. For a time they sat in si- 
 lence, looking upon one another's faces, not knowing 
 what to do or what to say. To accept the report 
 would be to condemn themselves. They went aside 
 to consult as to what should be done. They reasoned 
 that, if the report brought by the guard should be 
 circulated among the people, those who put Christ to 
 death would be slain as his murderers. It was de- 
 cided to hire the soldiers to keep the matter secret. 
 The priests and elders offered them a large sum of 
 money, saying, " Say ye, His disciples came by night, 
 and stole him away wnile we slept." And when the 
 guard inquired what would be done with them for 
 sleeping at their post, the Jewish officers promised to 
 persuade the governor and secure their safety. For 
 the sake of money, the Roman guard sold their honor, 
 and agreed to follow the counsel of the priests and 
 elders. 
 
 When Jesus, as he hung upon the cross, cried out, 
 " It is finished," the rocks rent, the earth shook, and 
 some of the graves were opened. When he arose 
 a victor over death and the grave, while the 
 earth was reeling and the glory of Heaven shone 
 around the sacred spot, many of the righteous 
 dead, obedient to his call, came forth as witnesses 
 
THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST. 53 
 
 that he had risen. Those favored, resurrected saints 
 came forth glorified. They were chosen and holy 
 ones of every age, from creation down even to the 
 days of Christ. Thus while the Jewish leaders were 
 seeking to conceal the fact of Christ's resurrection, 
 God chose to bring up a company from their graves 
 to testify that Jesus had risen, and to declare his 
 glory. 
 
 Those resurrected ones differed in stature and 
 form, some being more noble in appearance than 
 others. I was informed that the inhabitants of earth 
 had been degenerating, losing their strength and 
 comeliness. Satan has the power of disease and 
 death, and with every age the effects of the curse 
 have been more visible, and the power of Satan more 
 plainly seen. Those who lived in the days of Noah 
 and Abraham resembled the angels in form, comeliness, 
 and strength. But every succeeding generation 
 has been growing weaker, and more subject to dis- 
 ease, and their life has been of shorter duration. 
 Satan has been learning how to annoy and enfeeble 
 the race. 
 
 Those who came forth after the resurrection of 
 Jesus, appeared unto many, telling them that the 
 sacrifice for man was completed, that Jesus, whom 
 the Jews crucified, had risen from the dead; and in 
 proof of their words, they declared, We be risen 
 with him. They bore testimony that it was by his 
 mighty power that they had been called forth from 
 their graves. - Notwithstanding the lying reports 
 circulated, the resurrection of Christ could not be 
 concealed by Satan, his angels, or the chief priests; for 
 this holy company, brought forth from their graves, 
 spread the wonderful, joyful news; also Jesus showed 
 himself to his sorrowing, heart-broken disciples, dis- 
 pelling their fears, and causing them joy and gladness. 
 
 As the news spread from city to city, and from 
 town to town, the Jews in their turn feared for their 
 lives, and concealed the hatred which they cherished 
 toward the disciples. Their only hope was to spread 
 
54 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 their lying report. And those who wished this lie to 
 be true, accepted it. Pilate trembled as he heard 
 that Christ had risen. He could not doubt the testi- 
 mony given, and from that hour peace left him for- 
 ever. For the sake of worldly honor, for fear of 
 losing his authority and his life, he had delivered 
 Jesus to die. He was now fully convinced that it 
 was not merely an innocent man of whose blood he 
 was guilty, but the Son of God. Miserable to its 
 close was the life of Pilatei Despair and anguish 
 crushed every hopeful, joyful feeling. He refused to 
 be comforted, and died a most miserable death. 
 
 Herod's* heart had grown still harder; and when 
 he heard that Christ had risen, he was not much 
 troubled. He took the life of James; and when he 
 saw that this pleased the Jews, he took Peter also, 
 intending to put him to death. But God had a work 
 for Peter to do, and sent his angel to deliver him. 
 Herod was visited with the judgments of God. 
 While exalting himself in the presence of a great 
 multitude, he was smitten by the angel of the Lord, 
 and died a most horrible death. 
 
 Early in the morning of the first day of the week, 
 before it was yet light, holy women came to the 
 sepulcher, bringing sweet spices to anoint the body of 
 Jesus. They found that the heavy stone had been 
 
 *It was Herod Antipas who took part in the trial of Christ, and Herod 
 Agrippa I. who put James to death. Agrippa was nephew and brother- 
 " in law of Antipas. Through intrigue he secured the throne of Antipas for 
 himself, and on coming to power pursued the same course toward the 
 Christians that Antipas had followed. In the Herodian dynasty there 
 were six persons who bore the name of Herod. It thus served in a meas- 
 ure as a general title, the individuals being designated by other names, 
 as Antipas, Philip, Agrippa, etc. So we might say, Czar Nicholas, Czar 
 Alexander, etc. In the present instance this use of the term becomes 
 more natural and appropriate inasmuch as Agrippa when he put James 
 to death occupied the throne of Antipas, who a little before had been 
 concerned in the trial of Christ; and he manifested the same character- 
 It was the same Herodian spirit, only in another personality; as " the 
 dragon " of Rev. 12 : 17, is the same as the dragon of verse 3, the real 
 inspiring power in each being the dragon of verse 9. In the one case he 
 works through Pagan Rome; in the other, through our own government 
 
THE RESURRECTION OP CHRIST. 55 
 
 rolled away from the door of the sepulcher, and the 
 body of Jesus was not there. Their hearts sunk 
 within them, and they feared that their enemies had 
 taken away the body. Suddenly they beheld two 
 angels in white apparel, their faces bright and shin- 
 ing. These heavenly beings understood the errand 
 of the women, and immediately told them that Jesus 
 was not there, he had risen, but they could behold 
 the place where he had lain. They bade them go and 
 tell his disciples that he would go before them into 
 Galilee. With fear and great joy, the women hurried 
 back to the sorrowing disciples, and told them the 
 things which they had seen and heard. 
 
 The disciples could not believe that Christ had 
 risen, but, with the women who had brought the 
 report, ran hastily to the sepulcher. They found 
 that Jesus was not there; they saw his linen clothes, 
 but could not believe the good news that he had risen 
 from the dead. They returned home marveling at 
 what they had seen, also at the report brought them 
 by the women. But Mary chose to linger around 
 the sepulcher, thinking of what she had seen, and 
 distressed with the thought that she might have been 
 deceived. She felt that new trials awaited her. Her 
 grief was renewed, and she broke forth in bitter 
 weeping. She stooped down to look again into the 
 sepulcher, and beheld two angels clothed in white. 
 One was sitting where the head of Jesus had lain, 
 the other where his feet had been. They spoke to 
 her tenderly, and asked her why she wept. She 
 replied, "They have taken away my Lord, and I 
 know not where they have laid him." 
 
 As she turned from the sepulcher she saw Jesus 
 standing near, but knew him not. He spoke to her 
 tenderly, inquiring the cause of her sorrow, and ask- 
 ing whom she was seeking. Supposing that he was 
 the gardener, she begged him, if he had borne away her 
 Lord, to tell her where he had laid him, that she 
 might take him away. Jesus spoke to her with his 
 own heavenly voice, saying, "Mary!" She was 
 
56 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 acquainted with the tones of that dear voice, and 
 quickly answered, Master! and in her joy was about 
 to embrace him; but Jesus said, " Touch me not, for 
 I am not yet ascended to my Father; but go to my 
 brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, 
 and your Father, and to my God, and your God." 
 Joyfully she hastened to the disciples with the good 
 news. Jesus quickly ascended to his Father to hear 
 from his lips that he accepted the sacrifice, and to 
 receive all power in Heaven and upon earth. 
 
 Angels like a cloud surrounded the Son of God, 
 and bade the everlasting gates be lifted up, that the 
 King of glory might come in. I saw that while 
 Jesus was with that bright heavenly host, in the 
 presence of God, and surrounded by his glory, he did 
 not forget his disciples upon earth, but received 
 power from his Father, that he might return, and im- 
 part power to them. The same day he returned, and 
 showed himself to his disciples. He suffered them 
 then to touch him; for he had ascended to his 
 Father, and had received power. 
 
 At this time Thomas was not present. He would 
 not humbly receive the report of the disciples, but 
 firmly and self-confidently affirmed that he would not 
 believe, unless he should put his fingers in the prints 
 of the nails, and his hand in the side where the 
 cruel spear was thrust. In this he showed a lack of 
 confidence in his brethren. If all should require the 
 same evidence, none would now receive Jesus, and 
 believe in his resurrection. But it was the will of 
 God that the report of the disciples should be re- 
 ceived by those who could not themselves see and 
 hear the risen Saviour. God was not pleased with 
 the unbelief of Thomas. When Jesus again met 
 with his disciples, Thomas was with them ; and when 
 he beheld Jesus, he believed. But Jtie had declared 
 that he would not be satisfied without the evidence 
 of feeling added to sight, and Jesus gave him the evi- 
 dence which he had desired. Thomas cried out, " My 
 Lord and my God!" But Jesus reproved him for 
 
THE RESURRECTION OP CHRIST. 57 
 
 his unbelief, saying, "Thomas, because thou hast 
 seen me, thou hast believed; blessed are they that 
 have not seen, and yet have believed." 
 
 In like manner those who have had no experience 
 in the first and second angels' messages must receive 
 them from others who had an experience, and followed 
 down through the messages. As Jesus was rejected, 
 so I saw that these messages have been rejected. 
 And as the disciples declared that there is salvation 
 in no other name under heaven, given among men, 
 so, also, should the servants of God faithfully and 
 fearlessly warn those who embrace but a part of the 
 truths connected with the third message, that they 
 must gladly receive all the messages as God has given 
 them, or have no part in the matter. 
 
 While the holy women were carrying the report 
 that Jesus had risen, the Roman guard were circulat- 
 ing the lie that had been put into their mouths by 
 the chief priests and elders, that the disciples came 
 by night, while they slept, and stole the body of 
 Jesus. Satan had put this lie into the hearts and 
 mouths of the chief priests, and the people stood 
 ready to receive their word. But God had made 
 this matter sure, and placed this important event, 
 upon which our salvation depends, beyond all doubt; 
 and it was impossible for priests and elders to cover 
 it up. Witnesses were raised from the dead to testify 
 to Christ's resurrection. 
 
 Jesus remained with his disciples forty days, caus- 
 ing them joy and gladness of heart as he opened to 
 them more fully the realities of the kingdom of God. 
 He commissioned them to bear testimony to the 
 things which they had seen and heard concerning his 
 sufferings, death, and resurrection; that he had made 
 a sacrifice for sin, and that all who would, might 
 come unto him and find life. With faithful tender- 
 ness he told them that they would be persecuted and 
 distressed; but they would find relief in recalling 
 their experience, and remembering the words which 
 he had spoken to them. He told them that he had 
 
58 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 overcome the temptations of Satan, and obtained 
 the victory through trials and suffering. Satan could 
 have no more power over him, but would bring his 
 temptations to bear more directly upon them, and 
 upon all who should believe in his name. But they 
 could overcome as he had overcome. Jesus endowed 
 his disciples with power to work miracles, and told 
 them that although they should be persecuted by 
 wicked men, he would from time to time send his 
 angels to deliver them; their lives could not be taken 
 until their mission should be accomplished; then 
 they might be required to seal with their blood the 
 testimonies which they had borne. 
 
 His anxious followers gladly listened to his teach- 
 ings, eagerly feasting upon every word which fell from 
 his holy lips. Now they certainly knew that he was 
 the Saviour of the world. His words sunk deep into 
 their hearts, and they sorrowed that they must soon 
 be parted from their heavenly teacher, and no longer 
 hear comforting, gracious words from his lips. But 
 again their hearts were warmed with love and ex- 
 ceeding joy, as Jesus told them that he would go and 
 prepare mansions for them, and come again and receive 
 them, that they might be ever with him,. He promised 
 also to send the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, to guide 
 them into all truth. "And he lifted up his hands, and 
 blessed them." 
 
 THE ASCENSION OF CHRIST. 
 
 All Heaven was waiting the hour of triumph when 
 Jesus should ascend to his Father. Angels came to 
 receive the King of glory, and to escort him trium- 
 phantly to Heaven. After Jesus had blessed his 
 disciples, he was parted from them, and taken up. 
 And as he led the way upward, the multitude of 
 captives who were raised at his resurrection followed. 
 A multitude of the heavenly host were in attendance, 
 while in Heaven an innumerable company of angels 
 
THE ASCENSION OP CHRIST. 59 
 
 awaited his coming. As they ascended to the holy 
 city, tli '. angels who escorted Jesus cried out, " Lift 
 up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye ever- 
 lasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in." 
 The angels in the city cried out with rapture, " Who 
 is this King of glory] ,f The escorting angels an- 
 swered in triumph, "The Lord strong and mighty! 
 The Lord mighty in battle ! Lift up your heads, O 
 ye gates, even lift them up, ye everlasting doors, and 
 the King of glory shall come in ! " Again the waiting 
 angels asked, " Who is this King of glory] " and the 
 escorting angels answered in melodious strains, "The 
 Lord of hosts ! He is the King of glory ! " And the 
 heavenly train passed into the city of God. Then 
 all the heavenly host surrounded their majestic Com- 
 mander, and with the deepest adoration bowed before 
 him, and cast their glittering crowns at his feet. And 
 then they touched their golden harps, and in sweet, 
 melodious strains, filled all Heaven with rich music 
 and songs to the Lamb who was slain, yet lives again 
 in majesty and glory. 
 
 As the disciples gazed sorrowfully toward heaven 
 to catch the last glimpse of their ascending Lord, two 
 angels clothed in white apparel stood by them, and 
 said to them, " Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gaz- 
 ing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which is 
 taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like 
 manner as ye have seen him go into heaven." The 
 disciples and the mother of Jesus, who with them 
 had witnessed the ascension of the Son of God, spent 
 the following night in talking over his wonderful acts, 
 and the strange and glorious events which had trans- 
 pired within a short time. 
 
 Satan again counseled with his angels, and with bit- 
 ter hatred against God's government told them that 
 while he retained his power and authority upon 
 earth, their efforts must be tenfold stronger against 
 the followers of Jesus. They had prevailed nothing 
 against Christ, but must overthrow his followers, if 
 possible. In every generation they must seek to en- 
 
60 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 snare those who should believe in Jesus. He related 
 to his angels that Jesus had given his disciples power 
 to rebuke them and cast them out, and to heal those 
 whom they should afflict. Then Satan's angels went 
 forth like roaring lions, seeking to destroy the fol- 
 lowers of Jesus. 
 
 THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 
 
 With mighty power the disciples preached a cruci- 
 fied and risen Saviour. Signs and wonders were 
 wrought by them in the name of Jesus; the sick were 
 healed; and a man who had been lame from his birth 
 was restored to perfect soundness, and entered with 
 Peter and John into the temple, walking and leaping 
 and praising God in the sight of all the people. The 
 news spread, and the people began to press around 
 the disciples. Many ran together, greatly astonished 
 at the cure that had been wrought. 
 
 When Jesus died, the priests thought that no more 
 miracles would be performed among them; that the 
 excitement would die out, and the people would 
 again turn to the traditions .of men. But lo! right 
 among them the disciples were working miracles, and 
 the people were filled with amazement. Jesus had 
 been crucified, and they wondered where his followers 
 had obtained this power. When he was alive, they 
 thought that he imparted power to them; but when 
 he died, they expected the miracles to cease. Peter 
 understood their perplexity, and said to them, " Ye 
 men of Israel, why marvel ye at this? or why look 
 ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power 
 or holiness we had made this man to waft? The 
 God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God 
 of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus, whom ye 
 delivered up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, 
 when he was determined to let him go. But ye denied 
 the Holy One, and the Just, and desired a murderer to 
 be granted unto you, and killed the Prince of life, 
 
THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 61 
 
 whom God hath raised from the dead, whereof we are 
 witnesses. And his name, through faith in his name, 
 hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know." 
 
 The chief priests and elders could not bear these 
 words, and at their command, Peter and John were 
 seized and put in prison. But thousands had been 
 converted and led to believe in the resurrection and 
 ascension of Christ by hearing only one discourse from 
 the disciples. The priests and elders were troubled. 
 They had slain Jesus that the minds of the people 
 might be turned to themselves; but the matter was 
 now worse than before. They were openly accused 
 by the disciples of being the murderers of the Son of 
 God, and they could not determine to what extent 
 these things might grow, or how they themselves 
 would be regarded by the people. They would gladly 
 have put Peter and John to death, but dared not, 
 for fear of the people. 
 
 On the following day the apostles were brought 
 before the council. The very men who had 
 eagerly cried for the blood of the Just One were 
 there. They had heard Peter deny his Lord with 
 cursing and swearing when charged with being one 
 of his disciples, and they hoped again to intimidate 
 him. But Peter had been converted, and he now 
 saw an opportunity to remove the stain of that 
 hasty, cowardly denial, and to exalt the name which 
 he had dishonored. With holy boldness, and in the 
 power of the Spirit, he fearlessly declared unto them, 
 " By the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye 
 crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by 
 him doth this man stand here before you whole. 
 This is the stone which was set at naught of you build- 
 ers, which is become the head of the corner. Neither 
 is there salvation in any other; for there is none 
 other name under heaven given among men, whereby 
 we must be saved." 
 
 The people were astonished at the boldness of Peter 
 and John, and took knowledge of them that they had 
 been with Jesus; for their noble, fearless conduct 
 
62 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 was like that of Jesus when before his enemies. 
 Jesus, by one look of pity and sorrow, reproved 
 Peter when he had denied him, and now as he boldly 
 acknowledged his Lord, Peter was approved and 
 blessed. As a token of the approbation of Jesus, he 
 was filled with the Holy Spirit. 
 
 The priests dared not manifest the hatred which 
 they felt toward the disciples. They commanded 
 them to go aside out of the council, and then con- 
 ferred among themselves, saying, "What shall we do 
 to these men 1 ? for that indeed a notable miracle hath 
 been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell 
 in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it." They were 
 afraid to have the report of this good deed spread 
 among the people. Should it become generally known, 
 the priests felt that their own power would be lost, 
 and they would be looked upon as the murderers of 
 Jesus. Yet all that they dared to do was to threaten 
 the apostles, and command them to speak no more in 
 the name of Jesus, lest they die. But Peter declared 
 boldly that they could but speak the things which 
 they had seen and heard. 
 
 By the power of Jesus the disciples continued to 
 heal the afflicted and the sick who were brought to 
 them. Hundreds enlisted daily under the banner of 
 a crucified, risen, and ascended Saviour. The priests 
 and elders, and those particularly engaged with 
 them, were alarmed. Again they put the apostles in 
 prison, hoping that the excitement would subside. 
 Satan and his angels exulted; but the angels of God 
 opened the prison doors, and, contrary to the com- 
 mand of the high priest and elders, bade the apostles, 
 "Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all 
 the words of this life." 
 
 The council assembled, and sent for their prisoners. 
 The officers unclosed the prison doors; but those 
 whom they sought were not there. They returned to 
 the priests and elders, and said, " The prison truly 
 found we shut with all safety, and the keepers stand- 
 ing without before the doors; but when we had 
 
THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 63 
 
 opened, we found no man within." " Then came one 
 and told them, saying, Behold, the men whom ye 
 put in prison are standing in the temple, and teach- 
 ing the people. Then went the captain with the 
 ollicers, and brought them without violence; for they 
 feared the people, lest they should have been stoned. 
 And when they had brought them, they s t them be- 
 fore the council; and the high priest asked them, 
 saying, Did not we straitly command you, that ye 
 should not teach in this name 1 ? and, behold, ye have 
 filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to 
 bring this man's blood upon us." 
 
 Those Jewish leaders were hypocrites; they loved 
 the praise of men more than they loved God. Their 
 hearts had become so hardened that the most mighty 
 works wrought by the apostles only enraged them. 
 They knew that if the disciples preached Jesus, his 
 crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension, it would 
 fasten guilt upon them as his murderers. They were 
 not as willing to receive the blood of Jesus as when 
 they vehemently cried, " His blood be on us, and on 
 our children." 
 
 The apostles boldly declared that they ought to 
 obey God rather than men. Said Peter, " The God 
 of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew, and 
 hanged on a tree. Him hath God exalted with his 
 right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give 
 repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. And 
 we are his witnesses of these things, and so is also the 
 Holy Ghost whom God hath given to them that obey 
 him." At these fearless words those murderers were 
 enraged, and determined to imbrue their hands again 
 in blood by slaying the apostles. They were planning 
 to do this, when an angel from God moved upon the 
 heart of Gamaliel to counsel the priests and rulers : 
 " Refrain from these men, and let them alone; for 
 if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come 
 to naught; but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow 
 it; lest haply ye be found even to tight against God." 
 Evil angels were moving upon the priests and elders 
 
64 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 to put the apostles to death; but God sent his angel 
 to prevent it by raising up among the Jewish leaders 
 themselves a voice in favor of his servants. The 
 work of the apostles was 1iot finished. They were 
 to be brought before kings, to witness to the name 
 of Jesus, and to testify to the things which they had 
 seen and heard. 
 
 The priests unwillingly released their prisoners, 
 after beating them and commanding them to speak 
 no more in the name of Jesus. " And they departed 
 from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they 
 were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name. 
 And daily in the temple and in every house they 
 ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ." Thus 
 the word of God grew and multiplied. The disci- 
 ples boldly testified to the things which they had 
 seen and heard, and through the name of Jesus 
 they performed mighty miracles. They fearlessly 
 charged the blood of Jesus upon those who had 
 been so willing to receive it when they were per- 
 mitted to have power over the Son of God. 
 
 I saw that angels of God were commissioned to 
 guard with special care the sacred, important truths 
 which were to serve as an anchor to the disciples of 
 Christ through every generation. The Holy Spirit 
 especially rested upon the apostles, who were wit- 
 nesses of our Lord's crucifixion, resurrection, and 
 ascension, — important truths which were to be the 
 hope of Israel. All were to look to the Saviour of 
 the world as their only hope, and walk in the way 
 which he had opened by the sacrifice of his own life, 
 and keep God's law and live. I saw the wisdom and 
 goodness of Jesus in giving power to the disciples to 
 carry on the same work for which he had been 
 hated and slain by the Jews. In his name they had 
 power over the works of Satan. A halo of light 
 and glory centered about the time of Jesus' death 
 and resurrection, immortalizing the sacred truth that 
 he was the Saviour of the world. 
 
THE DEATH OF STEPHEN. 65 
 
 THE DEATH OF STEPHEN. 
 
 Disciples multiplied greatly in Jerusalem, and 
 many of the priests were obedient to the faith. 
 Stephen, full of faith, was doing great wonders and 
 miracles among the people. The Jewish leaders 
 were stirred to greater anger as they saw priests turn- 
 ing from their traditions, and from the sacrifices and 
 oilerings, and accepting Jesus as the great sacrifice. 
 With power from on high, Stephen reproved the un- 
 believing priests and elders, and exalted Jesus before 
 them. They could not withstand the wisdom and 
 power with which he spoke, and as they found that 
 they could prevail nothing against him, they hired 
 men to swear falsely that they had heard him speak 
 blasphemous words against Moses and against God. 
 They stirred up the people, and took Stephen, and, 
 through false witnesses, accused him of speaking 
 against the temple and the law. They testified that 
 they had heard him say that this Jesus of Nazareth 
 would destroy the customs which Moses gave them. 
 
 As Stephen stood before his judges, the light of 
 the glory of God rested upon his countenance. " And 
 all that sat in the council, looking steadfastly on 
 him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel." 
 When called upon to answer to the charges brought 
 against him, he began at Moses and the prophets, 
 and reviewed the history of the children of Israel and 
 the dealings of God with them, and showed how 
 Christ had been foretold in prophecy. He referred 
 to the history of the temple, and declared that God 
 dwelleth not in temples made with hands. The Jews 
 worshiped the temple, and were filled with greater 
 indignation at anything spoken against that building 
 than if spoken against God. As Stephen spoke of 
 Christ and referred to the temple, he saw that the 
 people were rejecting his words; and he fearlessly 
 rebuked them: " Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised 
 in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy 
 13 
 
66 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 Ghost." While they observed the outward ordi- 
 nances of their religion, their hearts were corrupt 
 and full of deadly evil. He referred to the cruelty 
 of their fathers in persecuting the prophets, and 
 declared that those whom he addressed had com- 
 mitted a greater sin in rejecting and crucifying Christ. 
 " Which of the prophets have not your fathers per- 
 secuted 1 and they have slain them which showed 
 before of the coming of the Just One, of whom ye have 
 been now the betrayers and murderers." 
 
 As these plain, cutting truths were spoken, the 
 priests and rulers were enraged, and they rushed 
 upon Stephen, gnashing their teeth. " But he, being 
 full of the Holy Ghost, looked up steadfastly into 
 Heaven, and saw the glory of God," and said, " Behold, 
 I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man stand- 
 ing on the right hand of God." The people would 
 not hear him. " They cried out with a loud voice, 
 and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one 
 accord, and cast him out of the city, and stoned him." 
 And he kneeled down and cried with a loud voice, 
 " Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. " 
 
 I saw that Stephen was a mighty man of God, 
 especially raised up to fill an important place in 
 the church. Satan exulted in his death ; for he 
 knew that the disciples would greatly feel his loss. 
 But Satan's triumph was short; for in that company, 
 witnessing the death of Stephen, there was one to 
 whom Jesus was to reveal himself. Saul took no 
 part in casting the stones at Stephen, yet he consented 
 to his death. He was zealous in persecuting the 
 church of God, hunting them, seizing them in their 
 houses, and delivering them to those who would slay 
 them. Saul was a man of ability and education; his 
 zeal and learning caused him to be highly esteemed 
 by the Jews, while he was feared by many of the 
 disciples of Christ. His talents were effectively 
 employed by Satan in carrying forward his rebellion 
 against the Son of God, and those who believed in 
 bim. But God can break the power of the great 
 
THE CONVERSION OF SAUL. 67 
 
 adversary, and set free those who are led captive by 
 him. Christ had selected Saul asa" chosen vessel " 
 to preach his name, to strengthen his disciples in 
 their work, and to more than fill the place of Stephen. 
 
 THE CONVERSION OF SAUL. 
 
 As Saul journeyed to Damascus, with letters 
 authorizing him to take men or women who were 
 preaching Jesus, and bring them bound unto Jerusa- 
 lem, evil angels exulted around him. But suddenly 
 a light from heaven shone round about him, which 
 made the evil angels flee, and caused him to fall 
 quickly to the ground. He heard a voice saying, 
 " Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me 1 " Saul 
 inquired, " Who art thou, Lord ] " And the Lord 
 said, " I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. It is hard 
 for thee to kick against the pricks." And Saul, trem- 
 bling and astonished, said, "Lord, what wilt thou 
 have me to do 1 " And the Lord said, " Arise, and 
 go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou 
 must do." 
 
 The men who were with him stood speechless, 
 hearing a voice, but seeing no man. As the light 
 passed away, and Saul arose from the earthr and 
 opened his eyes, he found himself totally deprived of 
 sight. The glory of the light of Heaven had blinded 
 him. They led him by the hand, and brought liim 
 to Damascus, and he was three days without sight, 
 neither did he eat or drink. The Lord then sent 
 his angel to one of the very men whom Saul had hoped 
 to take captive, and revealed to him in vision that 
 he should go into the street called Straight, "and 
 inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul of 
 Tarsus; for, behold, he prayeth and hath seen in a 
 vision a man named Ananias coming in, and put- 
 ting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight." 
 
 Ananias feared that there might be some mistake 
 
68 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 in this matter, and began to relate to the Lord what 
 he had heard of Saul. But the Lord said unto 
 Ananias, "Go thy way; for he is a chosen vessel 
 unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and 
 kings, and the children of Israel. For I will show 
 him how great things he must suffer for my name's 
 sake." Ananias followed the directions of the 
 Lord, and entered into the house, and putting his 
 hands on him, said, " Brother Saul, the Lord, even 
 Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as 
 thou earnest, hath sent me that thou mightest receive 
 thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost." 
 
 Immediately Saul received sight, and arose, and 
 was baptized. He then taught in the synagogues 
 that Christ was indeed the Son of God. All who 
 heard him were amazed, and inquired, " Is not this 
 he that destroyed them which called on this name in 
 Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he 
 might bring them bound unto the chief priests % " 
 But Saul increased the more in strength, and con- 
 founded the Jews. They were again in trouble. All 
 were acquainted with Saul's opposition to Jesus, 
 and his zeal in hunting out and delivering up to 
 death all who believed on his name; and his miracu- 
 lous conversion "convinced many that Jesus was 
 the Son of God. Saul related his experience in the 
 power of the Holy Spirit. He was persecuting unto 
 death, binding, and delivering into prison both men 
 and women, when, as he journeyed to Damascus, 
 suddenly a great light from heaven shone round 
 about him, and Jesus revealed himself to him, and 
 taught him that he was the Son of God. 
 
 As Saul thus boldly preached Jesus, he exerted a 
 powerful influence. He had a knowledge of the 
 Scriptures, and after his conversion a divine light 
 shone upon the prophecies concerning Jesus, which 
 enabled him to clearly and boldly present the truth, 
 and to correct any perversion of the Scriptures. 
 With the Spirit of God resting upon him, he would 
 in a clear and forcible manner carry his hearers down 
 
THE JEWS DECIDE TO KILL PAUL. 69 
 
 through the prophecies to the time of Christ's first 
 advent, and show them that the Scriptures had been 
 fulfilled which referred to his sufferings, death, and 
 resurrection. 
 
 THE JEWS DECIDE TO KILL PAUL. 
 
 As the chief priests and rulers witnessed the effect 
 of the relation of Paul's experience, they were 
 moved with hatred against him. They saw that he 
 boldly preached Jesus, and wrought miracles in his 
 name, and that multitudes listened to him, and turned 
 from their traditions, and looked upon the Jewish 
 leaders as the murderers of the Son of God. Their 
 anger was kindled, and they assembled to consult as 
 to what was best to be done to put down the excite- 
 ment. They agreed that the only safe course was to 
 put Paul to death. But God knew of their inten- 
 tion, and angels were commissioned to guard him, 
 that he might live to fulfill his mission. 
 
 Led by Satan, the unbelieving Jews watched the 
 gates of Damascus day and night, that as Paul 
 should pass out, they might immediately kill him. 
 But Paul had been informed that the Jews were 
 seeking his life, and the disciples let him down over 
 the wall in a basket by night. At this failure to 
 jarry out their purposes, the Jews were ashamed and 
 indignant, and Satan's object was defeated. 
 
 After this, Paul went to Jerusalem to join himself 
 to the disciples; but they were all afraid of him. 
 They could not believe that he was a disciple. His 
 life had been hunted by the Jews in Damascus, 
 and his own brethren would not receive him ; but 
 Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apos- 
 tles, and declared unto them how he had seen the 
 Lord in the way, and that he had preached boldly 
 at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 
 
 But Satan was stirring up the Jews to destroy 
 Paul, and Jesus bade him leave Jerusalem. In com- 
 
70 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 pany with Barnabas he went into other cities, preach- 
 ing Jesus and working miracles, and many were con- 
 verted. As one man was healed who had always 
 been lame, the people who worshiped idols were 
 about to sacrifice to the disciples. Paul was grieved, 
 and told them that he and his fellow-laborer were 
 only men, and that the God who made heaven and 
 earth, the sea, and all things that are therein, must 
 alone be worshiped. Thus Paul exalted God before 
 the people; but he could scarcely restrain them. 
 The first conception of faith in the true God, and of 
 the worship and honor due to him, was being formed 
 in their minds; and as they were listening to Paul, 
 Satan was urging on the unbelieving Jews of other 
 cities to follow after Paul to destroy the good work 
 wrought through him. These Jews stirred up the 
 minds of those idolaters by false reports against 
 Paul. The wonder and admiration of the people 
 now changed to hate, and they who a short time 
 before were ready to worship the disciples, stoned 
 Paul, and drew him out of the city, supposing that 
 he was dead. But as the disciples were standing 
 about Paul, and mourning over him, to their joy he 
 rose up, and went with them into the city. 
 
 Again, as Paul and Silas preached Jesus, a certain 
 woman possessed with a spirit of divination, followed 
 them, crying, "These men are the servants of the most 
 high God', which show unto us the way of salvation." 
 Thus she followed the disciples many days. But 
 Paul was grieved; for this crying after them diverted 
 the minds of the people from the truth. Satan's 
 object in leading her to do this was to disgust the 
 people, and destroy the influence of the disciples. 
 Paul's spirit was stirred within him, and he turned 
 and said to the spirit, "I command thee in the name 
 of Jesus Christ to come out of her;" and the evil 
 spirit was rebuked, and left her. 
 
 Her masters were pleased that she cried after the 
 disciples; but when the evil spirit left her, and they 
 saw her a meek disciple of Christ, they were enraged. 
 
THE JEWS DECIDE TO KILL PAUL. 71 
 
 They had gathered much money by her fortune- 
 telling, and now the hope of their gain was gone. 
 Satan's object was defeated ; but his servants caught 
 Paul and Silas, and drew them into the market-place, 
 unto the rulers, and to the magistrates, saying, 
 " These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our 
 city." And the multitude rose up together against 
 them, and the magistrates rent off their clothes, and 
 commanded to beat them. And when they had laid 
 many stripes upon them, they cast them into prison, 
 charging the jailer to keep them safely, who, hav- 
 ing received such a charge, thrust them into the inner 
 prison and made their feet fast in the stocks. But the 
 angels of the Lord accompanied them within the 
 prison walls, and caused their imprisonment to tell 
 to the glory of God, and show to the people that 
 God was in the work, and with his chosen servants. 
 
 At midnight Paul and Silas prayed, and sung 
 praises unto God, and suddenly there was a great 
 earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison 
 were shaken; and I saw that immediately the angel 
 of God loosed every one's bands. The keeper of the 
 prison, upon awaking and seeing the prison doors 
 open, was affrighted. He thought that the prison- 
 ers had escaped, and that he must be punished with 
 death. But as he was about to kill himself, Paul 
 cried with a loud voice, saying, "Do thyself no 
 harm; for we are all here." 
 
 The power of God there convicted the jailer. He 
 called for a light, and springing in, came trembling 
 and fell down before Paul and Silas, and brought 
 them out, and said, " Sirs, what must I do to be 
 saved 1 " And they said, " Believe on the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy 
 house." The keeper of the prison then assembled 
 his whole household, and Paul preached unto them 
 Jesus. Thus the jailer's heart was united to those 
 of his brethren, and he washed their stripes, and he 
 and all his house were baptized that night. He then 
 
72 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 set food before them, and rejoiced, Relieving in God 
 with all his house. 
 
 The wonderful news of the manifestation of the 
 power of God in opening the prison doors, and in 
 the conversion of the keeper and his family, was 
 soon spread abroad. The rulers heard of these 
 things, and were afraid, and sent to the jailer, 
 requesting him to let Paul and Silas go. But Paul 
 would not leave the prison in a private manner; he 
 was not willing that the manifestation of the power 
 of God should be concealed. He said unto them, 
 "They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being 
 Romans, and have cast us into prison; and now do 
 they thrust us out privily 1 Nay, verily; but let 
 them come themselves, and fetch us out." When 
 these words were told to the magistrates, and it was 
 known that the apostles were Roman citizens, the 
 rulers were alarmed for fear they would make com- 
 plaint to the emperor of their unlawful treatment. 
 And they came and besought them, and brought them 
 out, and desired them to depart out of the city. 
 
 PAUL VISITS JERUSALEM. 
 
 After Paul's conversion, he visited Jerusalem, 
 and there preached Jesus and the wonders ol his 
 grace. He related his miraculous conversion, which 
 so enraged the priests and rulers that they sought to 
 take his life. But that he might be saved, Jesus 
 again appeared to him in a vision while he was pray- 
 ing, and said unto him, "Get thee quickly out of 
 Jerusalem; for they will not receive thy testimony 
 concerning me." Paul answered, "Lord, they know 
 that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them 
 that believe on thee. And when the blood of thy 
 martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by 
 and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment 
 of them that slew him." Paul thought that the Jews 
 
PAUL VISITS JERUSALEM. 73 
 
 in Jerusalem could not resist his testimony; that they 
 would consider that the great change in him could 
 be wrought only by the power of God. But the 
 reply was more decided than before: "Depart; for I 
 will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles." 
 
 During Paul's absence from Jerusalem, he wrote 
 many letters to different places, relating his experi- 
 ence, and bearing a powerful testimony. But some 
 strove to destroy the influence of those letters. They 
 were forced to admit that his letters were weighty 
 and powerful; but they declared that his bodily 
 presence was weak, and his speech contemptible. 
 
 The facts in the case were that Paul was a man of 
 great learning, and his wisdom and manners charmed 
 his hearers. Learned men were pleased with his 
 knowledge, and many of them believed on Jesus. 
 When before kings and large assemblies, he would 
 pour forth such eloquence as would fascinate all before 
 him. This greatly enraged the priests and elders. 
 Paul could readily enter into deep reasoning, and, 
 soaring up, carry the people with him in the most 
 exalted trains of thought, bringing to view the deep 
 riches of the grace of God, and portraying before 
 them the amazing love of Christ. Then with sim- 
 plicity he would come down to the understanding of 
 the common people, and in a most powerful manner 
 relate his experience, which called forth from them 
 an ardent desire to become the disciples of Christ. 
 
 Again the Lord appeared to Paul, and revealed to 
 him that he must go up to Jerusalem; that he would 
 there be bound and suffer for his name. Although 
 he was a prisoner for a great length of time, yet the 
 Lord carried forward his special work through him. 
 His bonds were to be the means of spreading the 
 knowledge of Christ, and thus glorifying God. As 
 he was sent from city to city for his trial, his testi- 
 mony concerning Jesus, and the interesting incidents 
 of his own conversion, were related before kings and 
 governors, that they should be left without excuse 
 concerning Jesus. Thousands believed on him, and 
 
74 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 rejoiced in his name. I saw that God's special pur- 
 pose was fulfilled in the journey of Paul upon the 
 sea; he designed that the ship's crew might thus 
 witness the power of God through Paul, and that 
 the heathen also might hear the name of Jesus, and 
 that many might be converted through the teaching 
 of Paul, and by witnessing the miracles he wrought. 
 Kings and governors were charmed by his reasoning, 
 and as, with zeal and the power of the Holy Spirit, 
 he preached Jesus, and related the interesting events 
 of his experience, conviction fastened upon them that 
 Jesus was the Son of God. While some wondered 
 with amazement as they listened to Paul, one cried 
 out, " Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian." 
 Yet the most of those who heard thought that at some 
 future time they would consider what they had 
 heard. Satan took advantage of the delay, and, as 
 they neglected the opportunity when their hearts 
 were softened, it was forever lost. Their hearts 
 became hardened. 
 
 I was shown the work of Satan in first blinding 
 the eyes of the Jews so that they would not receive 
 Jesus as their Saviour; and next in leading them, 
 through envy because of his mighty works, to desire 
 his life. Satan entered one of Christ's own followers, 
 and led him on to betray him into the hands of his 
 enemies that they might crucify the Lord of life 
 and glory. 
 
 After Jesus arose from the dead, the Jews added 
 sin to sin as they sought to hide the fact of his resur- 
 rection, by hiring the Roman guard to testify to a 
 falsehood. But the resurrection of Jesus was made 
 doubly sure by the resurrection of a multitude of 
 witnesses at the same time. After his resurrection, 
 Jesus appeared to his disciples, and to above five 
 hundred at once, while those whom he brought up 
 with him appeared unto many, declaring that Jesus 
 had risen. 
 
 Satan had caused the Jews to rebel against God, 
 by refusing to receive his Son, and by staining their 
 
PAUL VISITS JERUSALEM. 75 
 
 hands with his most precious blood. No matter how 
 powerful the evidence now produced that Jesus was 
 the Son of God, the Redeemer of the world; they 
 had murdered him, and would not receive any evi- 
 dence in his favor. Their only hope and consolation, 
 like that of Satan after his fall, was in trying to pre- 
 vail against the Son of God. They therefore con- 
 tinued their rebellion by persecuting the disciples of 
 Christ, and putting them to death. Nothing fell so 
 harshly on their ears as the name of Jesus whom 
 they had crucified; and they were determined not to 
 listen to any evidence in his favor. As when the 
 Holy Spirit through Stephen declared the mighty 
 evidence of Christ's being the Son of God, they 
 stopped their ears lest they should be convinced. 
 Satan had the murderers of Jesus fast in his grasp. 
 By wicked works they had yielded themselves his 
 willing subjects, and through them he was at work 
 to trouble and annoy the believers in Christ. He 
 worked through the Jews to stir up the Gentiles 
 against Jesus, and against those who followed him. 
 But God sent his angels to strengthen the disciples 
 for their work, that they might testify of the things 
 they had seen and heard, and at last by their stead- 
 fastness, seal their testimony with their blood. 
 
 Satan rejoiced that the Jews were safe in his 
 snare. They still continued their useless forms, 
 their sacrifices and ordinances. As Jesus hung upon 
 the cross, and cried, "It is finished,' " the vail of 
 the temple was rent in twain from top to bottom, to 
 signify that God would no longer meet with the 
 priests in the temple, to accept their sacrifices and 
 ordinances, and also to show that the partition wall 
 between the Jews and the Gentiles was broken down. 
 Jesus had made an offering of himself for both, 
 and if saved at all, both must believe in him as 
 the only offering for sin, the Saviour of the world. 
 
 When the soldier pierced the side of Jesus as he 
 hung upon the cross, there came out two distinct 
 streams, one of blood, the other of water. The 
 
76 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 blood was to wash away the sins of those who should 
 believe in his name, and the water was to represent 
 that living water which is obtained from Jesus to 
 give life to the believer. 
 
 THE GREAT APOSTASY. 
 
 I was carried forward to the time when heathen 
 idolaters cruelly persecuted and killed the Christians. 
 Blood flowed in torrents. The noble, the learned, 
 and the common people, were alike slain without 
 mercy. Wealthy families were reduced to poverty, 
 because they would not yield their religion. Nofcwith- 
 standing the pei sedition and sufferings which these 
 Christians endured, they would not lower the stand- 
 ard. They kept their religion pure. I saw that 
 Satan exulted and triumphed over their sufferings. 
 But God looked upon his faithful martyrs with great 
 approbation. The Christians who lived in that fear- 
 ful time were greatly beloved of him, because they 
 were willing to suffer for his sake. Every suffering 
 endured by them increased their reward in Heaven. 
 
 Although Satan rejoiced because of the sufferings 
 of the saints, yet he was not satisfied. He wanted 
 control of the mind as well as the body. The suffer- 
 ings that they endured only drove them closer to the 
 Lord, leading them to love one another, and causing 
 them to fear more than ever to offend him. Satan 
 wished to lead them to displease God; then they 
 would lose their strength, fortitude, and firmness. 
 Although thousands were slain, yet others were 
 springing up to supply their places. Satan saw that 
 he was losing his subjects; for although they suffered 
 persecution and death, yet they were secured to 
 Jesus Christ, to be the subjects of his kingdom. 
 Satan therefore laid his plans to more successfully 
 fight against the government of God, and overthrow 
 the church. He led the heathen idolaters to em- 
 
THE GREAT APOSTASY. 77 
 
 brace a part of the Christian faith. They professed 
 to believe in the crucifixion and resurrection of Christ, 
 and proposed to unite with the followers of Jesus, 
 without a change of heart. Oh, the fearful danger of 
 the church ! It was a time of mental anguish. Some 
 thought that if they should come down and unite 
 with those idolaters who had embraced a portion of 
 the Christian faith, it would be the means of their 
 full conversion. Satan was seeking to corrupt the 
 doctrines of the Bible. 
 
 I saw that at last the standard was lowered, and 
 that the heathen were uniting with the Christians. 
 Although these worshipers of idols professed to be 
 converted, they brought their idolatry with them 
 into the church, only changing the objects of their 
 worship, to images of saints, and even of Christ, and 
 Mary his mother. As the followers of Christ grad- 
 ually united with them, the Christian religion became 
 corrupted, and the church lost its purity and power. 
 Some refused to unite with them; such preserved their 
 purity, and worshiped God alone. They would not bow 
 down to an image of anything in the heavens above 
 or in the earth beneath. 
 
 Satan exulted over the fall of so many; and then 
 he stirred up the fallen church to force those who 
 would preserve the purity of their religion, to either 
 yield to their ceremonies and image worship^ or be 
 put to death. The fires of persecution were again 
 kindled against the true church of Christ, and mill- 
 ions were slain without, mercy. 
 
 It was presented before me in the following man- 
 ner: A large company of heathen idolaters bore a 
 black banner, upon which were figures of the sun, 
 moon, and stars. This company seemed to be very 
 fierce and angry. I was then shown another com- 
 pany bearing a pure white banner, and upon it was 
 written, " Purity, and holiness unto the Lord." Their 
 countenances were marked with firmness and heaven- 
 ly resignation. I saw the heathen idolaters approach 
 them, and there was a great slaughter. The Chris- 
 
78 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 tians melted away before them; and yet the Christian 
 company pressed the more closely together, and held 
 the banner more firmly. As many fell, others rallied 
 around the banner and filled their places. 
 
 I saw the company of idolaters consulting together. 
 Failing to make the Christians yield, they agreed to 
 another plan. I saw them lower their banner, and 
 then approach that firm Christian company, and 
 make propositions to them. At first their propo- 
 sitions were utterly refused. Then I saw the Chris- 
 tian company consulting together. Some said that 
 they would lower the banner, accept the propositions, 
 and save their lives, and at last they could gain 
 strength to raise their banner among the heathen. 
 A few, however, would not yield to this plan, but 
 firmly chose to die holding their banner, rather than 
 to lower it. Then I saw many lower the banner, and 
 unite with the heathen; but the firm and steadfast 
 would again seize it and bear it on high. I saw that 
 individuals were continually leaving the company of 
 those who bore the pure banner, and were uniting 
 with the idolaters under the black banner, to perse- 
 cute those bearing the white banner. Many were 
 slain, yet the white banner was held high, and indi- 
 viduals were raised up to rally around it. 
 
 The Jews who first aroused the rage of the heathen 
 against Jesus, were not to escape unpunished. In 
 the judgment hall, as Pilate hesitated to condemn 
 Jesus, the infuriated Jews cried, "His blood be on us, 
 and on our children." The fulfillment of this terrible 
 curse which they called down upon their own heads, 
 the Jewish nation have experienced. The heathen 
 and those called Christians were alike their foes. 
 Those professed Christians, in their zeal for Christ, 
 whom the Jews crucified, thought that the more suf- 
 fering they could bring upon them, the better 
 would God be pleased. Many of the unbelieving 
 Jews were therefore killed, while others were driven 
 from place to place, and were punished in almost 
 every manner. 
 
THE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY. 79 
 
 The blood of Christ and of the disciples, whom 
 they had put to death, was upon them, and they were 
 visited with terrible j udgments. The curse of God fol- 
 lowed them, and they were a by- word and a derision 
 to the heathen and to Christians. They were de- 
 graded, shunned, and detested, as though the brand of 
 Cain were upon them. Yet I saw that God had 
 marvelously preserved this people, and scattered 
 them over the world that they might be looked upon 
 as specially visited by the curse of God. I saw that 
 God has forsaken the Jews as a nation; but that 
 individuals among them will yet be converted, and 
 be enabled to tear the vail from their hearts, and see 
 that the prophecy concerning them has been fulfilled; 
 they will receive Jesus as the Saviour of the world, 
 and see the great sin of their nation in rejecting and 
 crucifying him. 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY. 
 
 It has ever been the design of Satan to draw the 
 minds of the people from Jesus to man, and to de- 
 stroy individual accountability. Satan failed in his 
 design when he tempted the Son of God; but he suc- 
 ceeded better when he came to fallen man. Chris- 
 tianity became corrupted. Popes and priests pre- 
 sumed to take an exalted position, and taught the 
 people to look to them to pardon their sins, instead 
 of looking to Christ for themselves. 
 
 The people were wholly deceived. They were taught 
 that the popes and priests were Christ's representa- 
 tives, when in fact they were the representatives of 
 Satan, and those who bowed to them, worshiped Sa- 
 tan. The people called for the Bible; but the priests 
 considered it dangerous to let them have it to read 
 for themselves, lest they should become enlightened, 
 and expose the sins of their leaders. The people 
 were taught to receive every word from these de- 
 ceivers as from the mouth of God. They held that 
 
80 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 power over the mind which God alone should hold. 
 If any dared to follow their own convictions, the 
 same hate which Satan and the Jews exercised to- 
 ward Jesus would be kindled against them, and 
 those in authority would thirst for their blood. 
 
 I was shown a time when Satan especially tri- 
 umphed. Multitudes of Christians were slain in a 
 dreadful manner, because they would preserve the 
 purity of their religion. The Bible was hated, and 
 efforts were made to rid the earth of it. The people 
 were forbidden to read it, on pain of death; and all 
 the copies which could be found- were burned. But 
 I saw that God had a special care for his word. He 
 protected it. At different periods there were but a 
 very few copies of the Bible in existence, yet he 
 would not suffer his word to be lost, for in the last 
 days, copies of it were to be so multiplied that every 
 family could possess it. I saw that when there were 
 but few copies of the Bible, it was precious and com- 
 forting to the persecuted followers of Jesus. It was 
 read in the most secret manner, and those who had 
 this exalted privilege felt that they had had an inter- 
 view with God, with his Son Jesus, and with his dis- 
 ciples. But this blessed privilege cost many of 
 them their lives. If discovered, they were taken to 
 the headsman's block, to the stake, or to the dungeon 
 to die of starvation. 
 
 Satan could not hinder the plan of salvation. 
 Jesus was crucified, and rose again the third day. 
 But Satan told his angels that he would make even 
 the crucifixion and resuriection tell to his advantage. 
 He was willing that those who professed faith in Jesus 
 should believe that the laws regulating the Jewish 
 sacrifices and offerings ceased at the death of Christ, 
 if he could push them further, and make them be- 
 lieve that the law of ten commandments also died 
 with Christ. 
 
 I saw that many readily yielded to this device 
 of Satan. All Heaven was moved with indignation, 
 as they saw the holy law of God trampled under 
 
THE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY. 81 
 
 foot. Jesus and all the heavenly host were ac- 
 quainted with the nature of God's law^ they knew 
 that he would not change or abolish it. The hopeless 
 condition of man after the fall caused the deepest sor- 
 row in Heaven, and moved Jesus to offer to die for the 
 transgressors of God's holy law. But if that law 
 could be abolished, man might have been saved 
 without the death of Jesus. Consequently his 
 death did not destroy the law of his Father, but 
 magnified and honored it, and enforced obedience 
 to all its holy precepts. 
 
 Had the church remained pure and steadfast, 
 Satan could not have deceived them, and led them 
 to trample on the law of God. In this bold plan, 
 Satan strikes directly against the foundation of God's 
 government in Heaven and on earth. His rebellion 
 caused him to be expelled from Heaven. After he 
 rebelled, in order to save himself he wished God to 
 change his law, but was told before the whole heav- 
 enly host that God's law was unalterable. Satan 
 knows that if he can cause others to violate God's 
 law he has gained them to his cause; for every trans- 
 gressor of that law must die. 
 
 Satan decided to go still further. He told his 
 angels that some would be so jealous of God's law 
 that they could not be caught in this snare; the 
 ten commandments were so plain that many would 
 believe that they were still binding, and there- 
 fore he must seek to corrupt only one of the com- 
 mandments. He then led on his representatives to 
 attempt to change the fourth, or Sabbath command- 
 ment, thus altering the only one of the ten which 
 brings to view the true God, the maker of the heav- 
 ens and the earth. Satan presented before them the 
 glorious resurrection of Jesus, and told them that by 
 his rising on the first day of the week, he changed 
 the Sabbath from the seventh to the first day of the 
 week. 
 
 Thus Satan used the resurrection to serve his pur- 
 pose. He and his angels rejoiced that the errors 
 13 
 
1 
 
 82 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 they had prepared took so well with the professed 
 friends of Christ. What one looked upon with relig- 
 ious horror, another would receive. Thus different 
 errors were received and defended with zeal. The 
 will of God, so plainly revealed in his word, was cov- 
 ered up with errors and traditions, which have been 
 taught as the commandments of God. Although this 
 Heaven-daring deception will be suffered to be car- 
 ried on until the second appearing of Jesus, yet 
 through all this time of error and deception, God has 
 not been left without witnesses. Amid the darkness 
 and persecution of the church there have always been 
 true and faithful ones who kept all of God's com- 
 mandments. 
 
 I saw that the angelic host were filled with amaze- 
 ment as they beheld the sufferings and death of the 
 King of glory. But I saw that it was no marvel to 
 them that the Lord of life and glory, he who filled all 
 Heaven with joy and splendor, should break the 
 bands of death, and walk forth from his prison-house, 
 a triumphant conqueror. Therefore, if either of these 
 events should be commemorated by a day of rest, it 
 is the crucifixion. But I saw that neither of these 
 events was designed to alter or abolish God's law; on 
 the contrary, they give the strongest proof of its im- 
 mutability. 
 
 Both of these important events have their memo- 
 rials. By partaking of the Lord's supper, the broken 
 bread and the fruit of the vine, we show forth the 
 Lord's death until he comes. The scenes of his suf- 
 ferings and death are thus brought fresh to our 
 minds. The resurrection of Christ is commemorated 
 by our being buried with him by baptism, and raised 
 out of the watery grave, in likeness of his resurrec- 
 tion, to live in newness of life. 
 
 I was shown that the law of God would stand fast 
 forever, and exist in the new earth to all eternity. 
 At the creation, when the foundations of the earth 
 were laid, the sons of God looked with admiration 
 upon the work of the Creator, and all the heavenly 
 
DEATH NOT ETERNAL LIFE IN MISERY. 83 
 
 host shouted for joy. It was then that the founda- 
 tion of the Sabbath was laid. At the close of the 
 six days of creation, God rested on the seventh day 
 from all his work which he had made; and he blessed 
 the seventh day and sanctified it, because that in it 
 he had rested from all his work. The Sabbath was 
 instituted in Eden before the fall, and was observed 
 by Adam and Eve, and all the heavenly host. God 
 rested on the seventh day, and blessed and hallowed 
 it. I saw that the Sabbath never will be done 
 away; but that the redeemed saints, and all the 
 angelic host, will observe it in honor of the great 
 Creator to all eternity. 
 
 DEATH NOT ETERNAL LIFE IN MISERY. 
 
 Satan commenced his deception in Eden. He said 
 to Eve, ''Thou shalt not surely die." This was 
 Satan's first lesson upon the immortality of the soul; 
 and he has carried on this deception from that time 
 to the present, and will carry it on until the cap- 
 tivity of God's children shall be turned. I was 
 pointed to Adam and Eve in Eden. They partook 
 of the forbidden tree, and then the flaming sword 
 was placed around the tree of life, and they were 
 driven from the garden, lest they should partake of 
 the tree of life, and be immortal sinners. The fruit 
 of this tree was to perpetuate immortality. I heard 
 an angel ask, Who of the family of Adam have 
 passed that flaming sword, and have partaken of the 
 tree of life 1 I heard another angel answer, Not one 
 of the family of Adam have passed that flaming 
 sword, and partaken of that tree; therefore there is 
 not an immortal sinner. The soul that sinneth, it 
 shall die an everlasting death, — a death from which 
 there will be no hope of a resurrection; and then the 
 wrath of God will be appeased. 
 
 It was a marvel to me that Satan could succeed so 
 
84 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 well in making men believe that the words of God, 
 " The soul that sinneth it shall die," mean that the 
 soul that sinneth it shall not die, but live eternally 
 in misery. Said the angel, Life is life, whether it is 
 in pain or happiness. Death is without pain, with- 
 out joy, without hatred. 
 
 Satan told his angels to make a special effort to 
 spread the deception and lie first repeated to Eve in 
 Eden, "Thou shalt not surely die." And as the 
 error was received by the people, and they were led 
 to believe that man was immortal, Satan led them on 
 to believe that the sinner would live in eternal misery. 
 Then the way was prepared for Satan to work through 
 his representatives, and hold up God before the peo- 
 ple as a revengeful tyrant, — one who plunges all 
 those into hell who do not please him, and causes 
 them ever to feel his wrath; and while they suffer 
 unutterable anguish, and writhe in the eternal flames, 
 he is represented as looking down upon them with 
 satisfaction. Satan knew that if this error should be 
 received, God would be hated by many, instead of 
 being loved and admired; and that many would be 
 led to believe that the threatenings of God's word 
 would not be literally fulfilled, for it would be against 
 his character of benevolence and love, to plunge into 
 eternal torments the beings whom he had created. 
 
 Another extreme which Satan has led the people 
 to adopt is to entirely overlook the justice of God, 
 and the threatenings in his word, and to represent 
 him as being all mercy, so that not one will perish f 
 but that all, both saint and sinner, will at last be 
 saved in his kingdom. 
 
 In consequence of the popular errors of the immor- 
 tality of the soul, and endless misery, Satan takes 
 advantage of another class, and leads them to regard 
 the Bible as an uninspired book. They think it 
 teaches many good things; but they cannot rely upon 
 it and love it, because they have been taught that it 
 declares the doctrine of eternal misery. 
 
 Another class Satan leads on still further, even to 
 
DEATH NOT ETERNAL LIFE IN MISERY. 85 
 
 deny the existence of God. They can see no con- 
 sistency in the character of the God of the Bible, if 
 he will torment with horrible tortures a portion of 
 the human family to all eternity. Therefore they 
 deny the Bible and its Author, and regard death as 
 an eternal sleep. 
 
 There is still another class who are fearful and 
 timid. These Satan tempts to commit sin, and after 
 they have sinned, he holds up before them that the 
 wages of sin is — not death, but — life in horrible tor- 
 ments, to be endured through the endless ages of 
 eternity. By thus magnifying before their feeble 
 minds the horrors of an endless hell, he takes posses- 
 sion of their minds, and they lose their reason. 
 Then Satan and his angels exult, and the infidel and 
 atheist join in casting reproach upon Christianity. 
 They claim that these evils are the natural results of 
 believing in the Bible and its Author, whereas they 
 are the results of the reception of popular heresy. 
 
 I saw that the heavenly host were filled with indig- 
 nation at this bold work of Satan. I inquired why 
 all these delusions should be suffered to take effect 
 upon the minds of men, when the angels of God were 
 powerful, and if commissioned, could easily break the 
 enemy's power. Then I saw that God knew that 
 Satan would try every art to destroy man; therefore 
 he had caused his word to be written out, and had 
 made his purposes in regard to the human race so 
 plain that the weakest need not err. After having 
 given his word to man, he had carefully preserved it 
 from destruction by Satan or his angels, or by any of 
 his agents or representatives. While other books 
 might be destroyed, this was to be immortal. And 
 down near the close of time, when the delusions of 
 Satan should increase, it was to be so multiplied that 
 all who desired might have a copy, and, if they would, 
 might arm themselves against the deceptions and 
 lying wonders of Satan. 
 
 I saw that God had especially guarded the Bible, 
 yet when copies of it were few, learned men had in 
 
06 . SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 some instances changed the words, thinking that 
 they were making it more plain, when in reality 
 they were mystifying that which was plain, by caus- 
 ing it to lean to their established views which were 
 governed by tradition. But I saw that the word of 
 God, as a whole, is a perfect chain, one portion link- 
 ing into and explaining another. True seekers for 
 truth need not err; for not only is the word of God 
 plain and simple in declaring the way to life, but the 
 Holy Spirit is given as a guide in understanding the 
 way to life therein revealed. 
 
 I saw that the angels of God are never to control 
 the will. God sets before man life and death. He 
 can have his choice. Many desire life, but still con- 
 tinue to walk in the broad road. They choose to 
 rebel against God's government, notwithstanding his 
 great mercy and compassion in giving his Son to die 
 for them. Those who do not choose to accept of the 
 salvation so dearly purchased, must be punished. 
 But I saw that God would not shut them up in hell to 
 endure endless misery, neither will he take them to 
 Heaven; for to bring them into the company of the 
 pure and holy would make them exceedingly miser- 
 able. But he will destroy them utterly, and cause 
 them to be as though they had not been; then his 
 justice will be satisfied. He formed man out of the 
 dust of the earth, and the disobedient and unholy will 
 be consumed by fire, and return to dust again. I 
 saw that the benevolence and compassion of God in 
 this matter, should lead all to admire his character 
 and to adore his holy name. After the wicked are 
 destroyed from off the earth, all the heavenly host 
 will say, Amen ! 
 
 Satan looks with great satisfaction upon those who 
 profess the name of Christ, yet closely adhere to the 
 delusions which he himself has formed. His work is 
 still to form new delusions, and his power and art in 
 this direction continually increase. He led his repre- 
 sentatives, the popes and the priests, to exalt them- 
 selves, and to stir up the people to bitterly persecute 
 
THE REFORMATION. 87 
 
 and destroy those who were not willing to yield to 
 his delusions. Oh, the sufferings and agony which 
 the precious followers of Christ were made to endure ! 
 Angels have kept a faithful record of it all. Satan 
 and his evil angels exultingly told the angels who 
 ministered to these suffering saints, that they were 
 all to be killed, so that there would not be left a true 
 Christian upon the earth. I saw that the church of 
 God was then pure. There was no danger of men 
 with corrupt hearts coming into it; for the true 
 Christian, who dared to declare his faith, was in 
 danger of the rack, the stake, and every torture 
 which Satan and his evil angels could invent, or in- 
 spire in the mind of man. 
 
 THE REFORMATION. 
 
 Notwithstanding all the persecution of the saints, 
 living witnesses for God's truth were raised up on 
 every hand. Angels of the Lord were doing the 
 work committed to their trust. They were searching 
 in the darkest places, and selecting out of the dark- 
 ness men who were honest at heart. These were all 
 buried up in error, yet God called them, as he did 
 Saul, to be chosen vessels to bear his truth and raise 
 their voices against the sins of his professed people. 
 Angels of God moved upon the hearts of Martin 
 Luther, Melancthon, and others in different places, 
 and caused them to thirst for the living testimony of 
 the word of God. The enemy had come in like a 
 flood, and the standard must be raised against him. 
 Luther was the one chosen to breast the storm, stand 
 up against the ire of a fallen church, and strengthen 
 the few who were faithful to their holy profession. 
 He was ever fearful of offending God. He tried 
 through works to obtain his favor, but was not satis- 
 fled until a gleam of light from Heaven drove the 
 darkness from his mind, and led him to trust, not in 
 
88 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 works, but in the merits of the blood of Christ. He 
 could then come to God for himself, not through 
 popes nor confessors, but through Jesus Christ alone* 
 
 Oh, how precious to Luther was this new and glo- 
 rious light which had dawned upon his dark under- 
 standing, and driven away his superstition! He 
 prized it higher than the richest earthly treasure. 
 The word of God was new. Everything was changed. 
 The book he had dreaded because he could not see 
 beauty in it, was now life, eternal life, to him. It 
 was his joy, his consolation, his blessed teacher. 
 Nothing could induce him to leave its study. He 
 had feared death; but as he read the word of God, 
 all his terrors disappeared, and he admired the char- 
 acter of God, and loved him. He searched the Bible 
 for himself, and feasted upon the rich treasures it con- 
 tained; then he searched it for the church. He was 
 disgusted with the sins of those in whom he had 
 trusted for salvation, and as he saw many others 
 enshrouded in the same darkness which had covered 
 him, he anxiously sought an opportunity to point 
 them to the Lamb of God, who alone taketh away 
 the sin of the world. 
 
 Raising his voice against the errors and sins of the 
 Papal church, he earnestly endeavored to break the 
 chain of darkness which was confining thousands, 
 and causing them to trust in works for salvation. 
 He longed to be enabled to open to their minds the 
 true riches of the grace of God, and the excellence of 
 salvation obtained through Jesus Christ. In the 
 power of the Holy Spirit he cried out against the 
 existing sins of the leaders of the church; and as he 
 met the storm of opposition from the priests, his 
 courage failed not; for he firmly relied upon the 
 strong arm of God, and confidently trusted in him 
 for victory. As he pushed the battle closer and 
 closer, the rage of the priests was kindled still hotter 
 against him. They did not wish to be reformed. 
 They chose to be left in ease, in wanton pleasure, in 
 
THE REFORMATION. 89 
 
 wickedness; and they desired the church also to be 
 kept in darkness. 
 
 I saw that Luther was ardent and zealous, fearless 
 and bold, in reproving sin and advocating the truth. 
 He cared not for wicked men or devils; he knew that 
 he had One with him mightier than they all. Luther 
 possessed zeal, courage, and boldness, and at times 
 was in danger of going to extremes. But God raised 
 up Melancthon, who was just the opposite in charac- 
 ter, to aid Luther in carrying on the work of refor- 
 mation. Melancthon was timid, fearful, cautious, 
 and possessed great patience. He was greatly be- 
 loved of God. His knowledge of the Scriptures was 
 great, and his judgment and wisdom excellent. His 
 love for the cause of God was equal to Luther's. 
 The hearts of these men the Lord knit together; they 
 were inseparable friends. Luther was a great help 
 to Melancthon when in danger of being fearful and 
 slow, and Melancthon in turn was a great help to 
 Luther when in danger of moving too fast. Melanc- 
 thon's far-seeing caution often averted trouble 
 which would have come upon the cause, had the 
 work been left alone to Luther; and ofttimes the work 
 would not have been pushed forward, had it been left 
 to Melancthon alone. I was shown the wisdom of 
 God in choosing these two men to carry on the work 
 of reformation. 
 
 I was then carried back to the days of the apostles, 
 and saw that God chose as companions an ardent, 
 zealous Peter, and a mild, patient John. Sometimes 
 Peter was impetuous, and often when this was the 
 case the beloved disciple would check him. This, 
 however, did not reform him. But after he had 
 denied his Lord, repented, and been converted, all he 
 needed to check his ardor and zeal was a mild cau- 
 tion from John. The cause of Christ would often 
 have suffered had it been left to John alone. Peter's 
 zeal was needed. His boldness and energy often 
 delivered them from difficulty, and silenced their 
 enemies. John was winning. He gained many to 
 
90 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 the cause of Christ by his patient forbearance and 
 deep devotedness. 
 
 God raised up men to Cry against the existing sins 
 of the Papal church, and carry forward the Reforma- 
 tion. Satan sought to destroy these living witnesses; 
 but the Lord made a hedge about them. Some, for 
 the glory of his name, were permitted to seal with 
 their blood the testimony they had borne; but there 
 were other powerful men, like Luther and Melancthon, 
 who could best glorify God by living and exposing the 
 sins of priests, popes, and kings. These trembled 
 before the voice of Luther and his fellow-laborers. 
 Through those chosen men, rays of light began to 
 scatter the darkness, and very many joyfully received 
 the light and walked in it. And when one witness 
 was slain, two or more were raised up to fill his 
 place. 
 
 But Satan was not satisfied. He could only have 
 power over the body. He could not make believers 
 yield their faith and hope. And even in death they 
 triumphed with a bright hope of immortality at the 
 resurrection of the just. They had more than mortal 
 energy. They dared not sleep for a moment, but 
 kept the Christian armor girded about them, pre- 
 pared for a conflict, not merely with spiritual foes, 
 but with Satan in the form of men whose constant 
 cry was, Give up your faith, or die. These few 
 Christians were strong in God, and more precious in 
 his sight than half a world who bear the name of 
 Christ, and yet are cowards in his cause. While the 
 church was persecuted, its members were united and 
 loving; they were strong in God. Sinners were not 
 permitted to unite with the church. Those only who 
 were willing to forsake all for Christ could be his 
 disciples. These loved to be poor, humble, and 
 Christ-like. 
 
THE CHURCH AND THE WORLD UNITED. 91 
 
 THE CHURCH AND THE WORLD UNITED. 
 
 After this I saw Satan consulting with his angels, 
 and considering what they had gained. True, they 
 had, through fear of death, kept some timid souls 
 from embracing the truth; but many, even of the 
 most timid, had received the truth, and thereupon 
 their fears and timidity immediately left them. As 
 these witnessed the death of their brethren, and be- 
 held their firmness and patience, they knew that God 
 and angels assisted them to endure such sufferings, 
 and they grew bold and fearless. And when called 
 to yield their own lives, they maintained their faith 
 with such patience and firmness as caused even their 
 murderers to tremble. Satan and his angels decided 
 that there was a more successful way to destroy souls, 
 one that would be more certain in the end. Although 
 Christians were made to suffer, their steadfastness, 
 and the bright hope that cheered them, caused the 
 weakest to grow strong, and enabled them to ap- 
 proach the rack and the flames undaunted. They 
 imitated the noble bearing of Christ when before 
 his murderers, and by their constancy and the glory of 
 God which rested upon them, they convinced many 
 others of the truth. 
 
 Satan therefore decided that he must come in a 
 milder form. He had already corrupted the doctrines 
 of the Bible, and traditions which were to ruin mill- 
 ions were taking deep root. Restraining his hate, 
 he decided not to urge on his subjects to such bitter 
 persecution, but lead the church to contend for vari- 
 ous traditions, instead of for the faith once delivered 
 tc the saints. As he prevailed on the church to re- 
 ceive favors and honors from the world, under the 
 pretense of receiving benefits, she began to lose 
 favor with God. Shunning to declare the straight 
 truths which shut out the lovers of pleasure and 
 friends of the world, she gradually lost her power. 
 
 The church is not now the separate and peculiar 
 
92 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 people she was when the fires of persecution were 
 kindled against her. How is the gold become dim! 
 How is the most fine gold changed ! I saw that if the 
 church had always retained her holy and peculiar 
 character, the power of the Holy Spirit which was 
 imparted to the disciples would still be with her. 
 The sick would be healed, devils would be rebuked 
 and cast out, and she would be mighty, and a terror 
 to her enemies. 
 
 I saw a very large company professing the name of 
 Christ, but God did not recognize them as his. He 
 had no pleasure in them. Satan seemed to assume a 
 religious character, and was very willing that the 
 people should think they were Christians. He was 
 even anxious that they should believe in Jesus, his 
 crucifixion, and his resurrection. Satan and his 
 angels fully believe all this themselves, and tremble. 
 But if this faith does not provoke to good works, and 
 lead those who profess it to imitate the self-denying 
 life of Christ, Satan is not disturbed; for they merely 
 assume the Christian name, while their hearts are 
 still carnal, and he can use them in his service even 
 better than if they made no profession. Hiding 
 their deformity under the name of Christian, they 
 pass along with their unsanctified natures, and their 
 evil passions unsubdued. This gives occasion for the 
 unbeliever to reproach Christ with their imperfections, 
 and causes those who do possess pure and undefiled 
 religion to be brought into disrepute. 
 
 The ministers preach smooth things to suit carnal 
 professors. They dare not preach Jesus and the cut- 
 ting truths of the Bible; for if they should, these 
 carnal professors would not remain in the church. 
 But as many of them are wealthy, they must be re- 
 tained, although they are no more fit to be there than 
 Satan and his angels. This is just as Satan would 
 have it. The religion of Jesus is made to appear 
 popular and honorable in the eyes of the world. The 
 people are told that those who profess religion will be 
 more honored by the world. Such teachings differ 
 
WILLIAM MILLER. 93 
 
 very widely from the teachings of Christ. His doc- 
 trine and the world could not be at peace. Those 
 who followed him had to renounce the world. These 
 smooth things originated with Satan and his angels. 
 They formed the plan, and nominal professors have 
 carried it out. Pleasing fables are taught, and read- 
 ily received, and hypocrites and sinners unite with 
 the church. If the truth should be preached in its 
 purity, it would soon shut out this class. But there 
 is no difference now between the professed followers 
 of Christ and the world. I saw that if the false cov- 
 ering could be torn off from the members of the 
 churches, there would be revealed such iniquity, 
 vileness, and corruption, that the most diffident child 
 of God would have no hesitancy in calling these pro- 
 fessed Christians by their right name, children of 
 their father, the devil; for his works they do. 
 
 Jesus and all the heavenly host looked with disgust 
 upon the scene; yet God had a message for the church 
 that was sacred and important. If received, it would 
 make a thorough reformation in the church, revive 
 the living testimony that would purge out hypocrites 
 and sinners, and bring the church again into favor 
 with God. 
 
 WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 God sent his angel to move upon the heart of a 
 farmer who had not believed the Bible, to lead him 
 to search the prophecies. Angels of God repeatedly 
 visited that chosen one, to guide his mind, and open 
 to his understanding prophecies which had ever been 
 dark to God's people. The commencement of the 
 chain of truth was given him, and he was led on to 
 search for link after link, until he looked with won- 
 der and admiration upon the word of God. He saw 
 there a perfect chain of truth. That word which he 
 had regarded as uninspired, now opened before his 
 vision in its beauty and glory. He saw that one 
 
94 SPIRITUAL GIFTB. 
 
 portion of Scripture explains another, and when one 
 passage was closed to his understanding, he found in 
 another part of the word that which explained it. 
 He regarded the sacred word of God with joy, and 
 with the deepest respect and awe. 
 
 As he followed down the prophecies, he saw that 
 the inhabitants of earth were living in the closing 
 scenes of this world's history, yet they knew it not. 
 He looked at the churches, and saw that they were 
 corrupt; they had taken their affections from Jesus, 
 and placed them on the world; they were seeking for 
 worldly honor, instead of that honor which cometh 
 from above; grasping for worldly riches, instead of 
 laying up their treasure in Heaven. He could see 
 hypocrisy, darkness, and death everywhere. His 
 spirit was stirred within him. God called him to 
 leave his farm, as he called Elisha to leave his oxen 
 and the field of his labor to follow Elijah. With 
 trembling, William Miller began to unfold to the 
 people the mysteries of the kingdom of God, carrying 
 his hearers down through the prophecies to the sec- 
 ond advent of Christ. With every effort he gained 
 strength. As John the Baptist heralded the first 
 advent of Jesus, and prepared the way for his com- 
 ing, so Wm. Miller and those who joined with him, 
 proclaimed the second advent of the Son of God. 
 
 I was carried back to the days of the disciples, 
 and was shown that God had a special work for the 
 beloved John to accomplish. Satan was determined 
 to hinder this work, and he led on his servants to 
 destroy John. But God sent his angel and wonder- 
 fully preserved him. All who witnessed the great 
 power of God manifested in the deliverance of John, 
 were astonished, and many were convinced that God 
 was with him, and that the testimony which he bore 
 concerning Jesus was correct. Those who sought to 
 destroy him were afraid to again attempt to take his 
 life, and he was permitted to suffer on for Jesus. He 
 was falsely accused by his enemies, and was shortly 
 banished to a lonely island, where the Lord sent his 
 
WILLIAM MILLER. 95 
 
 angel to reveal to him events which were to take place 
 upon the earth, and the state of the church down 
 to the end, — her backsli dings, and the position which 
 she should occupy if she would please God, and finally 
 overcome. 
 
 The angel from Heaven came to John in majesty, 
 his countenance beaming with the excellent glory of 
 God. He revealed to John scenes of deep and thrill- 
 ing interest in the history of the church of God, and 
 brought before him the perilous conflicts which they 
 were to endure. John saw them passing through 
 fiery trials, made white and tried, and, finally, victo- 
 rious overcomers, gloriously saved in the kingdom of 
 God. The countenance of the angel grew radiant 
 with joy, and was exceeding glorious, as he showed 
 John the final triumph of the church of God. As the 
 apostle beheld the final deliverance of the church, he 
 was carried away with the glory of the scene, and 
 with deep reverence and awe fell at the feet of the 
 angel to worship him. The heavenly messenger 
 instantly raised him up, and gently reproved him, 
 saying, " See thou do it not; I am thy fellow-servant, 
 and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus; 
 worship God; for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit 
 of prophecy." The angel then showed John the 
 heavenly city with all its splendor and dazzling glory, 
 and he, enraptured and overwhelmed, and forgetful 
 of the former reproof of the angel, again fell to 
 worship at his feet. Again the gentle reproof was 
 given, " See thou do it not; for I am thy fellow-serv- 
 ant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them 
 that keep the sayings of this book. "Worship God.'' 
 
 Preachers and people have looked upon the book of 
 Revelation as mysterious, and of less importance than 
 other portions of the Sacred Scriptures. But I saw 
 that this book is indeed a revelation given for the 
 especial benefit of those who should live in the last 
 days, to guide them in ascertaining their true posi- 
 tion and their duty. God directed the mind of Wm. 
 
96 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 Miller to the prophecies, and gave him great light 
 upon the book of Kevelation. 
 
 If Daniel's visions had been understood, the people 
 could better have understood the visions of John. 
 But at the right time, God moved upon his chosen 
 servant, who with clearness and in the power of the 
 Holy Spirit, opened the prophecies, and showed the 
 harmony of the visions of Daniel and John, and other 
 portions of the Bible, and pressed home upon the 
 hearts of the people the sacred, fearful warnings of 
 the word to prepare for the coming of the Son of man. 
 Deep and solemn conviction rested upon the minds 
 of those who heard him, and ministers and people, 
 sinners and infidels, turned to the Lord, and sought a 
 preparation to stand in the Judgment. 
 
 Angels of God accompanied Wm. Miller in his 
 mission. He was firm and undaunted, fearlessly 
 proclaiming the message committed to his trust. A 
 world lying in wickedness, and a cold, worldly church, 
 were enough to call into action all his energies, and 
 lead him to willingly endure toil, privation, and suf- 
 fering. Although opposed by professed Christians 
 and the world, and buffeted by Satan and his angels, 
 he ceased not to preach the everlasting gospel to 
 crowds wherever he was invited, sounding- far and 
 near the cry, "Fear God, and give glory to him; for 
 the hour of his judgment is come." 
 
 THE FIRST ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 
 
 I saw that God was in the proclamation of the 
 time in 1843. It was his design to arouse the people 
 and bring them to a testing point, where they should 
 decide for or against the truth. Ministers were con- 
 vinced of the correctness of the positions taken on 
 the prophetic periods, and some renounced their 
 pride and left their salaries and their churches, to go 
 forth from place to place to give the message. But 
 
THE FIRST ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 97 
 
 as the message from Heaven could find a place in the 
 hearts of but very few of the professed ministers of 
 Christ, the work was laid upon many who were not 
 preachers. Some left their fields to sound the mes- 
 sage, while others were called from their shops and 
 their merchandise. And even some professional men 
 were compelled to leave their professions to engage 
 in -the unpopular work of giving the first angel's 
 message. 
 
 Ministers laid aside their sectarian views and feel- 
 ings, and united in proclaiming the coming of Jesus. 
 Wherever the message was given, it moved the peo- 
 ple. Sinners repented, wept and prayed for forgive- 
 ness, and those whose lives had been marked with 
 dishonesty, were anxious to make restitution. Par- 
 ents felt the deepest solicitude for their children. 
 Those who received the message, labored with their 
 unconverted friends and relatives, and with their 
 souls bowed with the weight of the solemn message, 
 warned and entreated them to prepare for the coming 
 of the Son of man. Those cases were most hardened 
 that would not yield to such a weight of evidence set 
 home by heart-felt warnings. This soul-purifying 
 work led the affections away from worldly things, 
 to a consecration never before experienced. 
 
 Thousands were led to embrace the truth preached 
 byWm. Miller; and servants of God were raised up 
 in the spirit and power of Elijah to proclaim the mes- 
 sage. Like John, the forerunner of Jesus, those who 
 preached this solemn message felt compelled to lay 
 the ax at the root of the tree, and call upon men to 
 bring forth fruits meet for repentance. Their testi- 
 mony was calculated to arouse and powerfully affect 
 the churches, and manifest their real character. And 
 as the solemn warning to flee from the wrath to 
 come was sounded, many who were united with the 
 churches received the healing message; they saw their 
 backslidings, and with bitter tears of repentance and 
 deep agony of soul, humbled themselves before God. 
 And as the 3pirit of God rested upon them, they 
 14 
 
98 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 helped to sound the cry, " Fear God, and give glory 
 to him; for the hour of his judgment is come." 
 
 The preaching of definite time called forth great 
 opposition from all classes,' from the minister in the 
 pulpit, down to the most reckless, Heaven-daring 
 sinner. No man knoweth the day nor the hour, 
 was heard from the hypocritical minister and the 
 bold scoffer. Neither would be instructed and cor- 
 rected by those who were pointing to the year when 
 they believed the prophetic periods would run out, 
 and to the signs which showed Christ near, even at 
 the doors. Many shepherds of the flock, who pro- 
 fessed to love Jesus, said that they had no opposition 
 to the preaching of Christ's coming, but they objected 
 to the definite time. God's all-seeing eye read their 
 hearts. They did not love Jesus near. They: knew 
 that their unchristian lives would not stand the test, 
 for they were not walking in the humble path marked 
 out by him. These false shepherds stood in the way 
 of the work of God. The truth spoken in its con- 
 vincing power aroused the people, and like the jailer, 
 they began to inquire, "What must I do to be 
 saved 1 " But these shepherds stepped in between 
 the truth and the people, and preached smooth things 
 to lead them from the truth. They united with 
 Satan and his angels, crying, " Peace, peace," when 
 there was no peace. Those who loved their ease, and 
 were content with their distance from God, would not 
 be aroused from their carnal security. I saw that 
 angels of God marked it all ; the garments of those 
 unconsecrated shepherds were covered with the blood 
 of souls. 
 
 Ministers who would not accept this saving mes- 
 sage themselves, hindered those who would receive it. 
 The blood of souls is upon them. Preachers and peo- 
 ple joined to oppose this message from Heaven, and 
 to persecute Wm, Miller and those who united with 
 him in the work. Falsehoods were circulated to in- 
 jure his influence; and at different times after he had 
 plainly declared the counsel of God, applying cutting 
 
THE FIRST ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 99 
 
 truths to the hearts of his hearers, great rage was 
 kindled against him, and as he left the place of meet- 
 ing, some waylaid him in order to take his life. 
 But angels of God were sent to protect him, and they 
 led him safely away from the angry mob. His work 
 was not yet finished. 
 
 The most devoted gladly received the message. 
 They knew that it was from God, and that it was 
 delivered at the right time. Angels were watching 
 with the deepest interest the result of the heavenly 
 message, and when the churches turned from and 
 rejected it, they in sadness consulted with Jesus. He 
 turned his face from the churches, and bade his 
 angels faithfully watch over the precious ones who 
 did not reject the testimony, for another light was yet 
 to shine upon them. 
 
 I saw that if professed Christians had loved their 
 Saviour's appearing, if they had placed their affec- 
 tions on him, and had felt that there was none upon 
 earth to be compared with him, they would have 
 hailed with joy the first intimation of his coming. 
 But the dislike which they manifested, as they heard 
 of their Lord's coming, was a decided proof that they 
 did not love him. Satan and his angels triumphed, 
 and cast it in the face of Christ and his holy angels, 
 that his professed people had so little love for Jesus 
 that they did not desire his second appearing. 
 
 I saw the people of God joyful in expectation, 
 looking for their Lord. But God designed to prove 
 them. His hand covered a mistake in the reckoning 
 of the prophetic periods. Those who were looking 
 for their Lord did not discover this mistake, and the 
 most learned men who opposed the time also failed to 
 see it. God designed that his people should meet 
 with a disappointment. The time passed, and th ;se 
 who had looked with joyful expectation for their 
 Saviour were sad and disheartened, while those who 
 had not loved the appearing of Jesus, but embraced 
 the message through fear, were pleased that he did 
 not come at the time of expectation. Their profession 
 
100 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 had not affected the heart and purified the life. The 
 passing of the time was well calculated to reveal such 
 hearts. The^ were the first to turn and ridicule the 
 sorrowful, disappointed ones who really loved the 
 appearing of their Saviour. I saw the wisdom of 
 God in proving his people, and giving them a search- 
 ing test to discover tiio.se who would shrink and turn 
 back in the hour of trial. 
 
 Jesus and all the heavenly host looked with sym- 
 pathy and love upon those who had with sweet expec- 
 tation longed to see Him whom their souls loved. 
 Angels were hovering around them, to sustain them 
 in the hour of their trial. Those wdio had neglected 
 to receive the heavenly message were left in darkness, 
 and God's anger was kindled against them, because 
 they w^ould not receive the light which he had sent 
 them from Heaven. Those faithful, disappointed 
 ones, who could not understand why their Lord did 
 not come, were not left in darkness. Again they 
 were led to their Bibles to search the prophetic peri- 
 ods. The hand of the Lord was removed from the 
 figures, and the mistake was explained. They saw 
 that the prophetic periods reached to 1844, and that 
 the same evidence which they had presented to show 
 that the prophetic periods closed in 1843, proved that 
 they w r ould terminate in 1844. Light from the word 
 of God shone upon their position, and they discovered 
 a tarrying time — "If the vision tarry, wait for it." 
 In their love for Christ's immediate coming, they had 
 overlooked the tarrying of the \isiou, which was cal- 
 culated to manifest the true waiting ones. Again 
 they had a point of time. Yet 1 saw that many of 
 them could rot rise above their severe disappoint- 
 ment, to possess that degree of zeal and energy which 
 had marked their faith in 1843. 
 
 Satan and his angels triumphed over them, and 
 those who would not receive the message congratu- 
 lated themselves upon their far-seeing judgment and 
 wisdom in not receiving the delusion, as they called 
 it. They did not realize that they were rejecting the 
 
THE SECOND ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 101 
 
 counsel of God against themselves, and were working 
 in union with Satan and his angels to perplex God's 
 people, who were living out the Heaven-sent message. 
 The believers in this message were oppressed in the 
 churches. For a time, those who would not receive 
 the message were restrained by fear from acting out 
 the sentiments of their hearts; but the passing of the 
 time revealed their true feelings. They wished to 
 silence the testimony which the waiting ones felt 
 compelled to bear, that the prophetic periods extended 
 to 1844. With clearness the believers explained 
 their mistake, and gave the reasons why they ex- 
 pected their Lord in 1844. Their opposers could 
 bring no arguments against the powerful reasons 
 offered. Yet the anger of the churches was kindled; 
 they were determined not to listen to evidence, 
 and to shut the testimony out of the churches, so 
 that others could not hear it. Those who dared not 
 withhold from others the light which God had given 
 them, were shut out of the churches; but Jesus was 
 with them, and they were joyful in the light of his 
 countenance. They were prepared to receive the 
 message of the second angel. 
 
 THE SECOND ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 
 
 As the churches refused to receive the first angel's 
 message, they rejected the light from Heaven, and 
 fell from the favor of God. They trusted to their 
 own strength, and by opposing the first message placed 
 themselves where they could not see the light of the 
 second angel's message. But the beloved of God, who 
 were oppressed, accepted the message, "Babylon is 
 fallen," and left the churches. 
 
 Near the close of the second angel's message, I saw 
 a great light from Heaven shining upon the people of 
 God. The rays of this light seemed bright as the sun. 
 
102 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 And I heard the voices of angels crying, " Behold, the 
 Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him! " 
 
 This was the midnight cry, which was to give power 
 to the second angel's message. Angels were sent from 
 Heaven to arouse the discouraged saints, and prepare 
 them for the great work before them. The most 
 talented men were not the first to receive this mes- 
 sage. Angels were sent to the humble, devoted ones, 
 and constrained them to raise the cry, "Behold, the 
 Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him ! " Those 
 entrusted with the cry made haste, and in the power 
 of the Holy Spirit sounded the message, and aroused 
 their discouraged brethren. This work did not stand 
 in the wisdom and learning of men, but in the power 
 of God, and his saints who heard the cry could not 
 resist it. The most spiritual received this message 
 first, and those who had formerly led in the work were 
 the last to receive and help swell the cry, "Behold, 
 the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him! " 
 
 In every part of the land, light was given upon the 
 second angel's message, and the cry melted the heat ts 
 of thousands. It went from city to city, and from 
 village to village, until the waiting people of God were 
 fully aroused. In many churches the message was 
 not permitted to be given, and a large company who 
 had the living testimony left these fallen churches. 
 A mighty work was accomplished by the midnight 
 cry. The message was heart-searching, leading the 
 believers to seek a living experience for themselves. 
 They knew that they could not lean upon one another. 
 
 The saints anxiously waited for their Lord with 
 fasting, watching, and almost constant prayer. Even 
 some sinners looked forward to the time with terror; 
 but the great mass manifested the spirit of Satan in 
 their opposition to the message. They mocked and 
 scoffed, repeating everywhere, No man knoweth the 
 day nor the hour. Evil angels urged them on to 
 harden their hearts, and to reject every ray of light 
 from Heaven, that they might be fastened in the snare 
 of Satan. Many who professed to be looking for 
 
THE SECOND ANGEL's MESSAGE. 103 
 
 Christ had no part in the work of the message. The 
 glory of God which they had witnessed, the humility 
 and deep devotion of the waiting ones, and the over- 
 whelming weight of evidence, caused them to profess 
 to receive the truth; but they had not been converted; 
 they were not ready for the coming of their Lord. 
 
 A spirit of solemn and earnest prayer was every- 
 where felt by the saints. A holy solemnity was rest- 
 ing upon them. Angels were watching with the 
 deepest interest the effect of the message, and were 
 elevating those who received it, and drawing them 
 from earthly things to obtain large supplies from 
 salvation's fountain. God's people were then accepted 
 of him. Jesus looked upon them with pleasure, for 
 his image was reflected in them. They had made a 
 full sacrifice, an entire consecration, and expected to 
 be changed to immortality. But they were destined 
 to again be sadly disappointed. The time to which 
 they looked, expecting deliverance, passed; they were 
 still upon the earth, and the effects of the curse never 
 seemed more visible. They had placed their affections 
 on Heaven, and in sweet anticipation had tasted im- 
 mortal deliverance; but their hopes were not realized. 
 
 The fear that had rested upon many of the people 
 did not at once disappear; they did not immediately 
 triumph over the disappointed ones. But as no visible 
 tokens of God's wrath appeared, they recovered from 
 the fear which they had felt, and commenced their 
 ridicule and scoffing. The people of God were again 
 proved and tested. The world laughed, and mocked 
 and reproached them; and those who had believed 
 without a doubt that Jesus would ere then have come 
 to raise the dead, and change the living saints, and 
 take the kingdom, to possess it forever, felt as did the 
 disciples at the sepulcher of Christ, "They have taken 
 away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid 
 him." 
 
104 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 THE ADVENT MOVEMENT ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 I saw a number of companies that seemed to be 
 bound together by cords. Many in these companies 
 were in total darkness; their eyes were directed 
 downward to the earth, and there seemed to be no 
 connection between them and Jesus. But scattered 
 through these different companies were persons whose 
 countenances looked light, and whose eyes were 
 raised to Heaven, Beams of light from Jesus, 
 like rays from the sun, were imparted to them. An 
 angel bade me look carefully, and I saw an angel 
 watching over every one of those who had a ray of 
 light, while evil angels surrounded those who were 
 in darkness. I heard the voice of an angel cry, 
 " Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of 
 his judgment is come." 
 
 A glorious light then rested down upon these com- 
 panies, to enlighten all who would receive it. Some 
 of those who were in darkness received the light and 
 rejoiced. Others resisted the light from Heaven, say- 
 ing that it was sent to lead them astray. The light 
 passed away from them, and they were left in dark- 
 ness. Those who had received the light from Jesus, 
 joyfully cherished the increase of precious light which 
 was shed upon them. Their faces beamed with holy 
 joy, while their gaze was directed upward to Jesus 
 with intense interest, and their voices were heard in 
 harmony with the voice of the angel, " Fear God, and 
 give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is 
 come." As they raised this cry, I saw those who 
 were in darkness thrusting them with side and with 
 shoulder. Then many who cherished the sacred light, 
 broke the cords which confined them, and stood out sep- 
 arate from those companies. As they were doing this, 
 men belonging to the different companies and revered 
 by them passed through, some with pleasing words, 
 and others with wrathful looks and threatening gest- 
 ures, and fastened the conls which were weakening. 
 
THE ADVENT MOVEMENT ILLUSTRATED. 105 
 
 .These men were constantly saying, God is with us. 
 We stand in the light. We have the truth. I in- 
 quired who these men were, and was told that they 
 were ministers and leading men who had rejected the 
 light themselves, and were unwilling that others 
 should receive it. 
 
 I saw those who cherished the light looking upward 
 with ardent desire, expecting Jesus to come and take 
 them to himself. Soon a cloud passed over them, 
 and their faces were sorrowful. I inquired the cause 
 of this cloud, and was shown that it was their disap- 
 pointment. The time when they expected their 
 Saviour had passed, and Jesus had not come. As 
 discouragement settled upon the waiting ones, the 
 ministers and leading men whom I had before noticed, 
 rejoiced, and all those who had rejected the light 
 triumphed greatly, while Satan and his evil angels 
 also exulted. 
 
 Then I heard the voice of another angel saying, 
 "Babylon is fallen, is fallen!" A light shone upon 
 those desponding ones, and with ardent desires for his 
 appearing, they again fixed their eyes upon Jesus. 
 I saw a number of angels conversing with the one 
 who had cried, " Babylon is fallen," and these united 
 with him in the cry, " Behold, the Bridegroom com- 
 eth; go ye out to meet him! " The musical voices of 
 these angels seemed to reach everywhere. An ex- 
 ceedingly bright and glorious light shone around 
 those who had cherished the light which had been 
 imparted to them. Their faces shone with excellent 
 glory, and they united with the angels in the cry, 
 "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!" As they har- 
 moniously raised the cry among the different com- 
 panies, those who rejected the light pushed them, 
 and with angry looks scorned and derided them. 
 But angels of God wafted their wings over the per- 
 secuted ones, while Satan and his angels were seeking 
 to press their darkness around them, to lead them to 
 reject the light from Heaven. 
 
 Then I heard a voice saying to those who had 
 
106 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 been pushed and derided, Come out from among 
 them, and touch not the unclean. In obedience to 
 this voice, a large number broke the cords which 
 bound them, and leaving the companies that were in 
 darkness, joined those who had previously gained 
 their freedom, and joyfully united their voices with 
 them. I heard the voice of earnest, agonizing 
 prayer from a few who still remained with the com- 
 panies that were in darkness. The ministers and 
 leading men were passing around in these different 
 companies, fastening the cords more firmly; but still 
 I heard this voice of earnest prayer. Then I saw 
 those who had been praying reach out their hands for 
 help toward the united company who were free, re- 
 joicing in God. The answer from them, as they 
 earnestly looked to Heaven, and pointed upward, 
 was, Come out from among them, and be separate. 
 I saw individuals struggling for freedom, and at last 
 they broke the cords that bound them. They resisted 
 the efforts which were made to fasten the cords 
 tighter, and refused to heed the repeated assertions, 
 God is with us. We have the truth with us. 
 
 Persons were continually leaving the companies 
 that were in darkness, and joining the free company, 
 who appeared to be in an open field raised above the 
 earth. Their gaze v.- as directed upward, the glory of 
 God rested upon them, and they joyfully shouted his 
 praise. They were closely united, and seemed to be 
 wrapped in the light of Heaven. Around this com- 
 pany were some who came under the influence of the 
 light, but who were not particularly united to the 
 company. All who cherished the light shed upon 
 them were gazing upward with intense interest, and 
 Jesus looked upon them with sweet approbation. 
 They expected him to come, and longed for his ap- 
 pearing. They did not cast one lingering look to 
 earth. But again a cloud settled upon the waiting 
 ones, and I saw them turn their weary eyes down- 
 ward. I inquired the cause of this change. Said my 
 accompanying angel, They are again disappointed in 
 
THE ADVENT MOVEMENT ILLUSTRATED. 107 
 
 their expectations. Jesus cannot yet come to earth. 
 Tliey must endure greater trials for his sake. They 
 must give up errors and traditions received from 
 men, and turn wholly to God and his word. They 
 must be purified, made white, and tried. Those who 
 endure that bitter trial will obtain an eternal victory. 
 
 Jesus did not come to earth as the waiting, joyful 
 company expected, to cleanse the sanctuary by puri- 
 fying the earth by fire. I saw that they were correct 
 in their reckoning of the prophetic periods; prophetic 
 time closed in 1844, and Jesus entered the most holy 
 place to cleanse the sanctuary at the ending of the 
 days. Their mistake consisted in not understanding 
 what the sanctuary was, and the nature of its cleans- 
 ing. As I looked again at the waiting, disappointed 
 company, they appeared sad. They carefully exani- 
 in-'d the evidences of their faith, and followed down 
 through the reckoning of the prophetic periods, but 
 could discover no mistake. The time had been ful- 
 filled, but where was their Saviour 1 They had lost 
 him. 
 
 I was shown the disappointment of the disciples as 
 they came to the sepulcher and found not the body of 
 Jesus. Said Mary, " They have taken away my Lord, 
 and I know not where they have laid him." Angels 
 told the sorrowing disciples that their Lord had risen, 
 and would go before them into Galilee. 
 
 In like manner I saw that Jesus regarded with the 
 deepest compassion the disappointed ones who had 
 waited for his coming; and he sent his angels to direct 
 their minds that they might follow him where he was. 
 He showed them that this earth is not the sanctuary, 
 but that he must enter the most holy place of the 
 heavenly sanctuary to make an atonement for his 
 people and to receive the kingdom from his Father, 
 and that he would then return to earth and take them 
 to dwell with him forever. The disappointment of 
 the first disciples well represents the disappointment 
 of those who expected their Lprd in 1844. 
 
 I was carried back to the time when Christ rode 
 
108 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 triumphantly into Jerusalem. The joyful disciples 
 believed that he was then to take the kingdom, and 
 reign a temporal prince. They followed their King 
 with high hopes. They cut down the beautiful palm 
 branches, and took off their outer garments, and with 
 enthusiastic zeal spread them in the way; and some 
 went before, and others followed, crying, " Hosanna 
 to the Son of David! Blessed is He that cometh in 
 the name of the Lord ! Hosanna in the highest ! ' ' 
 The excitement disturbed the Pharisees, and thev 
 wished Jesus to rebuke his disciples. But he said 
 unto them, "If these should hold their peace, the 
 stones would immediately cry out." The prophecy 
 of Zech. 9 : 9, must be fulfilled ; yet the disciples were 
 doomed to a bitter disappointment. In a few days 
 they followed Jesus to Calvary, and beheld him bleed- 
 ing and mangled upon the cruel cross. They wit- 
 nessed his agonizing death, and laid him in the tomb. 
 Their hearts sunk with grief; their expectations were 
 not realized in a single particular, and their hopes 
 died with Jesus. But as he arose from the dead, 
 and appeared to his sorrowing disciples, their hopes 
 revived. They had lost their Saviour, but had 
 foimd him again. 
 
 I saw that the disappointment of those who believed 
 in the coming of the Lord in 1844, was not equal to 
 the disappointment of the first disciples. Prophecy 
 was fulfilled in the first and second angels' messages. 
 They were gh T en at the right time, and accomplished 
 the work which God designed to accomplish by them. 
 
 ANOTHER ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 I was shown the interest which all Heaven had 
 taken in the work going on upon the earth. Jesus 
 commissioned a mighty angel to descend and warn 
 the inhabitants of earth to prepare for his second 
 appearing. As the angel left the presence of Jesus 
 
ANOTHER ILLUSTRATION. 109 
 
 in Heaven, an exceedingly bright and glorious light 
 went before him. I was told that his mission was 
 to lighten the earth with his glory, and warn man of 
 the coming wrath of God. Multitudes received the 
 light. Some of these seemed to be very solemn, 
 while others were joyful and enraptured. All who 
 received the light, turned their faces toward Heaven, 
 and glorified God. Though it was shed upon all, 
 some merely came under its influence, but did not 
 heartily receive it. Many were filled with great 
 wrath. Ministers and people united with the vile, 
 and stoutly resisted the light shed by the mighty 
 angel. But all who received it withdrew from the 
 world, and were closely united with one another. 
 
 Satan and his angels were busily engaged in seek- 
 ing to attract the minds of as many as possible from 
 the light. The company who rejected it were left 
 in darkness. I saw the angel of God watching with 
 the deepest interest his professed people, to record 
 the character which they developed, as the message 
 of heavenly origin was presented to them. And as 
 very many who professed love for Jesus turned from 
 the heavenly message with scorn, derision, and 
 hatred, an angel with a parchment in his hand, made 
 the shameful record. All Heaven was filled with 
 indignation that Jesus should be thus slighted by his 
 professed followers. 
 
 I saw the disappointment of the trusting ones, as 
 they did not see their Lord at the expected time. It 
 had been God's purpose to conceal the future, and to 
 bring his people to a point of decision. Without the 
 preaching of definite time for the coming of Christ, 
 the work designed of God would not have been 
 accomplished. Sal an was leading very many to look 
 far in the future for the great events connected with 
 the Judgment and the end of probation. It was 
 necessary that the people be brought to seek earnestly 
 for a present preparation. 
 
 As the time passed, those who had not fully 
 received the light of the angel, united with those 
 
110 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 who had despised the message, and they turned upon 
 the disappointed ones with ridicule. Angels marked 
 the situation of Christ's professed followers. The 
 passing of the definite time had tested and proved 
 them, and very many were weighed in the balance 
 and found wanting. They loudly claimed to be 
 Christians, yet in almost every particular failed to 
 follow Christ. Satan exulted at the state of the 
 professed followers of Jesus. He had them in his 
 snare. He had led the majority to leave the straight 
 path, and they were attempting to climb up to Heaven 
 some other way. Angels saw the pure and holy 
 mixed up with sinners in Zion, and with world-loving 
 hypocrites. They had watched over the true disciples 
 of Jesus; but the corrupt were affecting the holy. 
 Those whose hearts burned with an intense desire to 
 see Jesus, were forbidden by their professed brethren 
 to speak of his coming. Angels viewed the scene, 
 and sympathized with the remnant who loved the 
 appearing of their Lord. 
 
 Another mighty angel was commissioned to descend 
 to earth. Jesus placed in his hand a writing, and as 
 he came to earth, he cried, " Babylon is fallen, is 
 fallen !" Then I saw the disappointed ones again 
 raise their eyes to Heaven, looking with faith and 
 hope for their Lord's appearing. But many seemed 
 to remain in a stupid state, as if asleep; yet I could 
 see the trace of deep sorrow upon their countenances. 
 The disappointed ones saw from the Scriptures that 
 they were in the tarrying time, and that they must 
 patiently wait the fulfillment of the vision. The 
 same evidence which led them to look for their Lord 
 in 1843, led them to expect him in 1844. Yet I saw 
 that the majority did not possess that energy which 
 marked their faith in 1843. Their disappointment 
 had dampened their faith. 
 
 As the people of God united in the cry of the 
 second angel, the heavenly host marked with the 
 deepest interest the effect of the message. They saw 
 many who bore the name of Christians turn with 
 
ANOTHER ILLUSTRATION. Ill 
 
 scorn and derision upon those who had been disap- 
 pointed. As the words fell from mocking lips, You 
 have not gone up yet ! an angel wrote them. Said the 
 angel, They mock God. I was pointed back to a 
 similar sin committed in ancient times. Elijah had 
 been translated to Heaven, and his mantle had fallen 
 upon Elisha. Then wicked youth, who had learned 
 from their parents to despise the man of God, fol- 
 lowed Elisha, and mockingly cried, " Go up, thou 
 bald head ! Go up, thou bald head ! " In thus 
 insulting his servant, they insulted God, and met 
 their punishment then and there. In like manner, 
 those who have scoffed and mocked at the idea of the 
 saints' going up, will be visited with the wrath of 
 God, and will be made to feel that it is not a light 
 thing to trifle with their Maker. 
 
 Jesus commissioned other angels to fly quickly to 
 revive and strengthen the drooping faith of his 
 people, and prepare them to understand the message 
 of the second angel, and the important move which 
 was soon to be made in Heaven. I saw these angels 
 receive great power and light from Jesus, and fly 
 quickly to earth to fulfill their commission to aid the 
 second angel in his work. A great light shone upon 
 the people of God as the angels cried, " Behold, the 
 Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him ! " Then 
 I saw those disappointed ones rise, and in harmony 
 with the second angel proclaim, " Behold, the Bride- 
 groom cometh, go ye out to meet him!" The light 
 from the angels penetrated tKe darkness everywhere. 
 Satan and his angels sought to hinder this light from 
 spreading, and having its designed effect. They con- 
 tended with the angels from Heaven, telling them 
 that God had deceived the people, and that with all 
 their light and power, they could not make the world 
 believe that Christ was coming. But notwithstand- 
 ing Satan strove to hedge up the way, and draw the 
 minds of the people from the light, the angels of God 
 continued* their work. 
 
 Those who received the light appeared very 
 
112 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 happy. They looked steadfastly toward Heaven, and 
 longed for the appearing of Jesus. Some were weep- 
 ing and praying in great distress. Their eyes seemed 
 to be fixed upon themselves, and they dared not look 
 upward. A light from Heaven parted the darkness 
 from them, and their eyes, which had been fixed in 
 despair upon themselves, were turned upward, while 
 gratitude and holy joy were expressed upon every 
 feature. Jesus and all the angelic host looked with 
 approbation upon the faithful, waiting ones. 
 
 Those who rejected and opposed the light of the 
 first angel's message, lost the light of the second, 
 and could not be benefited by the power and glory 
 which attended the message, " Behold, the Bridegroom 
 cometh ! " Jesus turned from them with a frown; for 
 they had slighted and rejected him. Those who 
 received the message were wrapped in a cloud of 
 glory. They greatly feared to offend God, and waited 
 and watched and prayed to know his will. I saw 
 Satan and his angels seeking to shut this divine light 
 from the people of God; but as long as the waiting 
 ones cherished the light, and kept their eyes raised 
 from earth to Jesus, Satan could have no power to 
 deprive them of its precious rays. The message 
 given from Heaven enraged Satan and his angels, 
 and led those who professed to love Jesus, but 
 despised his coming, to scorn and deride the faithful, 
 trusting ones. But an angel marked every insult, 
 every slight, every wrong, which the children of God 
 received from their professed brethren. 
 
 Very many raised their voices to cry, "Behold, 
 the Bridegroom cometh!" and left their brethren who 
 did not love the appearing of Jesus, and who would 
 not suffer them to dwell upon his second coming. I 
 saw Jesus turn his face from those who rejected an I 
 despised his coming, and then he bade angels lead his 
 people out from among the unclean, lest they should 
 be defiled. Those who were obedient to the message 
 stood out free and united. A holy light Shone upon 
 them. They renounced the world, sacrificed their 
 
THE SANCTUARY. 113 
 
 earthly interests, gave up their earthly treasure, and 
 directed their anxious gaze to Heaven, expecting to 
 see their loved Deliverer. A holy light beamed upon 
 their countenances, telling of the peace and joy which 
 reigned within. Jesus bade his angels go and 
 strengthen them, for the hour of their trial drew on. 
 I saw that these waiting ones were not yet tried as 
 they must be. They were not free from errors. 
 And I saw the mercy and goodness of God in send- 
 ing a warning to the people of earth, and repeated 
 messages to lead them to a diligent searching of heart, 
 and study of the Scriptures, that they might divest 
 themselves of errors which have been handed down 
 from the heathen and papists. Through these mes- 
 sages God has been bringing oat his people where he 
 can work for them in greater power, and where they 
 can keep all his commandments. 
 
 THE SANCTUARY. 
 
 I was shown the grievous disappointment of the 
 people of God that they did not see Jesus at the 
 expected time. They knew not why their Saviour 
 did not come; for they could see no evidence that 
 prophetic time had not ended. Said an angel, " Has 
 God's word failed 1 Has God failed to fulfill his 
 promises 1 No; he has fulfilled all that he promised. 
 Jesus has risen up and shut the door of the holy 
 place of the heavenly sanctuary, and has opened a 
 door into the most holy place and entered in to cleanse 
 the sanctuary. All who wait patiently shall under- 
 stand the mystery. Man has erred; but there has 
 been no failure on the part of God. All was accom- 
 plished that God promised; but man erroneously 
 believed the earth to be the sanctuary to be cleansed 
 at the end of the prophetic periods. It is man's 
 expectation, not the promise of God, that has failed." 
 
 Jesus sent his angels to direct the minds of the 
 
 U 
 
114 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 disappointed ones to the most holy place, where he 
 had gone to cleanse the sanctuary and make a special 
 atonement for Israel. Jesus told the angels that all 
 who found him would understand the work which he 
 was to perform. I saw that while Jesus was in the 
 most holy place he would be married to the New 
 Jerusalem; and after his work should be accomplished 
 in the holiest^ he would descend to earth in kingly 
 1 tower, and take to himself the precious ones who had 
 patiently waited his return. 
 
 I was shown what did take place in Heaven at 
 the close of the prophetic periods in 1844. As 
 Jesus ended his ministration in the holy place, and 
 closed the door of that apartment, a great dark- 
 ness settled upon those who had heard and rejected 
 the messages of his coming, and they lost sight of 
 him. Jesus then-clothed himself with precious gar- 
 ments. Around the bottom of his robe was a bell 
 and a pomegranate, a bell and a pomegranate. A 
 breastplate of curious work was suspended from his 
 shoulders. As he moved, this glittered like diamonds, 
 magnifying letters which looked like names written or 
 engraven upon the breast-plate. Upon his head was 
 something which had the appearance of a crown. 
 When fully attired, he was surrounded by angels, 
 and in a flaming chariot he passed within the second 
 vail. 
 
 I was then bidden to take notice of the two apart- 
 ments of the heavenly sanctuary. The curtain, or 
 door, was opened, and I was permitted to enter. In 
 the first apartment I saw the candlestick with seven 
 lamps, the table of show-bread, the altar of incense, 
 and the censer. All the furniture of this apartment 
 looked like purest gold, and reflected the image of 
 the one who entered the place. The curtain which 
 separated the two apartments was of different colors 
 and material, with a beautiful border, in which were 
 figures wrought of gold to represent angels. The 
 vail was lifted, and I looked into the second apartment. 
 T saw there an ark which had the appearance of being 
 
THE SANCTUARY. 115 
 
 of the finest gold. As a border around the top of 
 the ark, was most beautiful work representing crowns. 
 In the ark were tables of stone containing the ten 
 commandments. 
 
 Two lovely cherubs, one on each end of the ark, 
 stood with their wings outstretched above it, and 
 touching each other above the head of Jesus as he 
 stood before the mercy-seat. Their faces were turned 
 toward each other, and they looked downward to the 
 ark, representing all the angelic host looking with 
 interest at the law of God. Between the cherubim 
 was a golden censer, and as the prayers of the saints, 
 offered in faith, came up to Jesus, and he presented 
 them to his Father, a cloud of fragrance arose from 
 the incense, looking like smoke of most beautiful 
 colors. Above the place where Jesus stood, before 
 the ark, was exceedingly bright glory that I could 
 not look upon; it appeared like the throne of God. 
 As the incense ascended to the Father, the excellent 
 glory came from the throne to Jesus, and from him it 
 was shed upon those whose prayers had come up like 
 sweet incense. Light poured upon Jesus in rich 
 abundance, and overshadowed the mercy-seat, and 
 the train of glory filled the temple. I could not long 
 look upon the surpassing brightness. No language 
 can describe it. I was overwhelmed, and turned 
 from the majesty and glory of the scene. 
 
 I was also shown a sanctuary upon earth contain- 
 ing two apartments. It resembled the one in Heaven, 
 and I was told that it was a figure of the heavenly. 
 The furniture of the first apartment of the earthly 
 sanctuary was like that in the first apartment of the 
 heavenly. The vail was lifted, and I looked into 
 the holy of holies, and saw that the furniture was 
 the same as in the most holy place of the heavenly 
 sanctuary. The priest ministered in both apartments 
 of the earthly. He went daily into the first apart- 
 ment, but entered the most holy only once a year, 
 to cleanse it from the sins which had been conveyed 
 there. I saw that Jesus ministered in both apart- 
 
116 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 ments of the heavenly sanctuary. The priests en- 
 tered into the earthly with the blood of an animal 
 as an offering for sin. Christ entered into the 
 heavenly sanctuary by the offering of his own blood. 
 The earthly priests were removed by death, therefore 
 they could not continue long; but Jesus was a 
 priest forever. Through the sacrifices and offerings 
 brought to the earthly sanctuary, the children of 
 Israel were to lay hold of the merits of a Saviour 
 to come. And in the wisdom of God the particulars 
 of this work were given us that we might, by look- 
 ing back to them, understand the work of Jesus in 
 the heavenly sanctuary. 
 
 As Jesus died on Calvary, he cried, "It is fin- 
 ished," and the vail of the temple was rent in twain, 
 from the top to the bottom. This was to show that 
 the services of the earthly sanctuary were forever 
 finished, and that God would no more meet with the 
 priests in their earthly temple, to accept their sac- 
 rifices. The blood of Jesus was then shed, which 
 was to be offered by himself in the heavenly sanctuary. 
 As the priest entered the most holy once a year to 
 cleanse the earthly sanctuary, so Jesus entered the 
 most holy of the heavenly, at the end of the 2300 
 days of Dan. 8, in 1844, to make a final atonement 
 for all who could be benefited by his mediation, and 
 thus to cleanse the sanctuary. 
 
 THE THIRD ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 
 
 As the ministration of Jesus closed in the holy 
 place, and he passed into the holiest, and stood be- 
 fore the ark containing the law of God, he sent 
 another mighty angel with a third message to the 
 world. A parchment was placed in the angel's hand, 
 and as he descended to earth in power and majesty, 
 he proclaimed a fearful warning, with the most ter- 
 rible threatening ever borne to man. This message 
 
THE THIRD ANGEL'S MESSAGE. 117 
 
 was designed to put the children of God upon their 
 guard, by showing them the hour of temptation and 
 anguish that was before them. Said the angel, "They 
 will be brought into close combat with the beast and 
 his image. Their only hope of eternal life is to 
 remain steadfast. Although their lives are at stake, 
 they must hold fast the truth." The third angel 
 closes his message thus: "Here is the patience of 
 the saints; here are they that keep the command- 
 ments of God, and the faith of Jesus." As he re- 
 peated these words, he pointed to the heavenly sanct- 
 uary. The minds of all who embrace this message 
 are directed to the most holy place, where Jesus 
 stands before the ark, making his final intercession 
 for all those for whom mercy still lingers, and for 
 those who have ignorantly broken the law of God. 
 This atonement is made* for the righteous dead as 
 well as for the righteous living. It includes all who 
 died trusting in Christ, but who, not having received 
 the light upon God's commandments, had sinned 
 ignorantly in transgressing its precepts. 
 
 After Jesus opened the door of the most holy, the 
 light of the Sabbath was seen, and the people of God 
 were tested, as the children of Israel were tested 
 anciently, to see if they would keep God's law. I 
 saw the third angel pointing upward, showing the 
 disappointed ones the way to the holiest of the 
 heavenly sanctuary. As they by faith enter the 
 most holy, they find Jesus, and hope and joy spring 
 up anew. I saw them looking back, reviewing the 
 past, from the proclamation of the second advent of 
 Jesus, down through their experience to the passing 
 of the time in 1844. They see their disappointment 
 explained, and joy and certainty again animate them. 
 The third angel has lighted up the past, the present, 
 and the future, and they know that God has indeed 
 led them by his mysterious providence. 
 
 It was represented to me that the remnant followed 
 Jesus into the most holy place, and beheld the ark 
 and the mercy-seat, and were captivated with their 
 
118 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 glory. Jesus then raised the cover of the ark, and 
 lo! the tables of stone, with the ten commandments 
 written upon them. They trace down the lively 
 oracles, but start back with trembling when they see 
 the fourth commandment among the ten holy pre- 
 cepts, with a brighter light shining upon it than 
 upon the other nine, and a halo of glory all around 
 it. They find nothing there informing them that the 
 Sabbath has been abolished, or changed to the first 
 day of the week. The commandment reads as when 
 spoken by the voice of God in solemn and awfnl grand- 
 eur upon the mount, while the lightnings flashed and 
 the thunders rolled; it is the same as when written with 
 his own finger on the tables of stone: "Six days shalt 
 thou labor and do all thy work; but the seventh day is 
 the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." They are amazed 
 as they behold the care taken of the ten command- 
 ments. They see them placed close by Jehovah, over- 
 shadowed and protected by his holiness. They see 
 that they have been trampling upon the fourth com- 
 mandment of the decalogue, and have observed a 
 day handed down by the heathen and papists, instead 
 of the day sanctified by Jehovah. They humble 
 themselves before God, and mourn over their past 
 transgressions. 
 
 I saw the incense in the censer smoke as Jesus 
 offered their confessions and prayers to his Father. 
 And as it ascended, a bright light rested upon Jesus 
 and upon the mercy- seat; and the earnest, praying 
 ones, who were troubled because they had discovered 
 themselves to be transgressors of God's law, were 
 blessed, and their countenances lighted up with hope 
 and joy. They joined in the work of the third angel, 
 and raised their voices to proclaim the solemn warn- 
 ing. But few at first received it, yet the faithful 
 continued with energy to proclaim the message. 
 Then I saw many embrace the message of the third 
 angel, and unite their voices with those who had first 
 given the warning, and they honored God by observ- 
 ing his sanctified rest-day. 
 
THE THIRD ANGEl/s MESSAGE. 119 
 
 Many who embraced the third message had not had 
 an experience in the two former messages. Satan 
 understood this, and his evil eye was upon them to 
 overthrow them; but the third angel was pointing 
 them to the most holy place, and those who had had 
 an experience in the past messages were pointing 
 them the way to the heavenly sanctuary. Many saw 
 the perfect chain of truth in the angels' messages, 
 and gladly received them in their order, and followed 
 Jesus by faith into the heavenly sanctuary. These 
 messages were represented to me as an anchor to the 
 people of God. Those who understand and receive 
 them, will be kept from being swept away by the 
 many delusions of Satan. 
 
 After the great disappointment in 1844, Satan and 
 his angels were busily engaged in laying snares to 
 unsettle the faith of the body. He affected the 
 minds of persons who had had an experience in the 
 messages, and who had an appearance of humility. 
 Some pointed to the future for the fulfillment of the 
 first and second messages, while others pointed far 
 back into the past, declaring that they had been there 
 fulfilled. These were gaining an influence over the 
 minds of the inexperienced, and unsettling their 
 faith. Some were searching the Bible to build up a 
 faith of their own, independent of the body. Satan 
 exulted in all this; for he knew that those who broke 
 loose from the anchor, he could affect by different 
 errors and drive about with divers winds of doctrine. 
 Many who had led in the first and second messages, 
 now denied them, and there was division and con 
 fusion throughout the body. 
 
 My attention was then called to William Miller. 
 He looked perplexed, and was bowed with anxiety 
 and distress for his people. The company who 
 had been united and loving in 1844, were losing 
 their love, opposing one another, and falling into 
 a cold, backslidden state. As he beheld this, grief 
 wasted his strength. I saw leading men watching 
 him, and fearing lest he should receive the third 
 
120 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 angel's message and the comandments of God. 
 And as he would lean toward the light from Heaven, 
 these men would lay some plan to draw his min<l 
 away. A human influence was exerted to keep him 
 in darkness, and to retain his influence among 
 those who opposed the truth. At length William 
 Miller raised his voice against the light from 
 Heaven, He failed in not receiving the message 
 which would have fully explained his disappoint- 
 ment and cast a light and glory on the past, which 
 would have revived his exhausted energies, bright- 
 ened his hope, and led him to glorify God. He 
 leaned to human wisdom instead of divine, but 
 being broken with arduous labor in his Master's 
 cause, and by age, he was not as accountable as those 
 who kept him from the truth. They are responsible; 
 the sin rests upon them. 
 
 If Wm. Miller could have seen the light of the 
 third message, many things which looked dark and 
 mysterious to him would have been explained. But 
 his brethren professed so deep love and interest for 
 him, that he thought he could not tear away from 
 them. His heart would incline toward the truth, 
 and then he looked at his brethren; they opposed it. 
 Could he tear away from those who had stood side 
 by side with him in proclaiming the coming of Jesus 1 
 He thought they surely would not lead him astray. 
 
 God suffered him to fall under the power of Satan, 
 the dominion of death, and hid him in the grave 
 from those who were constantly drawing him from 
 the truth. Moses erred as he was about to enter the 
 promised land. So also, I saw that Wm. Miller 
 erred as he was soon to enter the heavenly Canaan, 
 in suffering his influence to go against the truth. 
 Others led him to this; others must account for it. 
 But angels watch the precious dust of this servant 
 of God, and he will come forth at the sound of the 
 last trump. 
 
A FIRM PLATFORM. 121 
 
 A FIRM PLATFORM. 
 
 I SAW a company who stood well guarded and firm, 
 giving no countenance to those who would unsettle 
 the established faith of the body. God looked upon 
 them with approbation. I was shown three steps, — 
 the first, second, and third angels' messages. Said 
 my accompanying angel, " Woe to him who shall 
 move a block or stir a pin of these messages. The 
 true understanding of these messages is of vital 
 importance. The destiny of souls hangs upon the 
 manner in which they are received." I was again 
 brought down through these messages, and saw how 
 dearly the people of God had purchased their experi- 
 ence. It had been obtained through much suffering 
 and severe conflict. God had led them along step by 
 step until he had placed them upon a solid, immov- 
 able platform. I saw individuals approach the plat- 
 form and examine the foundation. Some with rejoic- 
 ing immediately stepped upon it. Others commenced 
 to find fault with the foundation. They wished 
 improvements made, and then the platform would be 
 more perfect, and the people much happier. Some 
 stepped off the platform to examine it, and declared it 
 to be laid wrong. But I saw that nearly all stood firm 
 upon the platform, and exhorted those who had 
 stepped off to cease their complaints; for God was the 
 master-builder, and they were fighting against him. 
 They recounted the wonderful work of God, which 
 had led them to the firm platform, and in union 
 raised their eyes to Heaven, and with a loud voice 
 glorified God. This affected some of those who had 
 complained and left the platform, and they with 
 humble look again stepped upon it. 
 
 I was pointed back to the proclamation of the first 
 advent of Christ. John was sent in the spirit and 
 power of Elijah to prepare the way for Jesus. Those 
 who rejected the testimony of John were not benefited 
 by the teachings of Jesus. Their opposition to the 
 
122 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 message that foretold his coming, placed them where 
 they could not readily receive the strongest evidence 
 that he was the Messiah. Satan led on those who 
 rejected the message of John to go still further, to 
 reject and crucify Christ. In doing this they placed 
 themselves where they could not receive the blessing 
 on the day of Pentecost, which would have taught 
 them the way into the heavenly sanctuary. The 
 rending of the vail of the temple showed that the 
 Jewish sacrifices and ordinances would no longer be 
 received. The great Sacrifice had been offered, and 
 had been accepted, and the Holy Spirit which 
 descended on the day of Pentecost carried the minds 
 of the disciples from the earthly sanctuary to the 
 heavenly, where Jesus had entered by his own blood, 
 to shed upon his disciples the benefits of his atone- 
 ment. But the Jews were left in total darkness. 
 They lost all the light which they might have had 
 upon the plan of salvation, and still trusted in their 
 useless sacrifices and offerings. The heavenly sanct- 
 uary had taken the place of the earthly, yet they had 
 no knowledge of the change. Hence they could not 
 be benefited by the mediation of Christ in the holy 
 place. 
 
 ' Many look with horror at the course of the Jews 
 in rejecting and crucifying Christ; and as they read 
 the history of his shameful abuse, they think they 
 love him, and would not have denied him as did 
 Peter, or crucified him as did the Jews. But God 
 who reads the hearts of all, has brought to the test 
 that love for Jesus which they professed to feel. 
 All Heaven watched with the deepest interest the 
 reception of the first angel's message. But many who 
 professed to love Jesus, and who shed tears as they 
 read the story of the cross, derided the good news 
 of his coming. Instead of receiving the message 
 with gladness, they declared it to be a delusion. They 
 hated those who loved his appearing, and shut them 
 out of the churches. JThose who rejected the first 
 message could not be benefited by the second; neither 
 
A FIRM PLATFORM. 123 
 
 were they benefited by the midnight cry, which was 
 to prepare them to enter with Jesus by faith into the 
 most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary. And by 
 rejecting the two former messages, they have so dark- 
 ened their understanding that they can see no light in 
 the third angel's message, which shows the way into 
 the most holy place. I saw that as the Jews cruci- 
 fied Jesus, so the nominal churches had crucified these 
 messages, and therefore they have no knowledge of 
 the way into the most holy, and they cannot be bene- 
 fited by the intercession of Jesus there. Like the 
 Jews, who offered their useless sacrifices, they offer 
 up their useless prayers to the apartment which Jesus 
 has left; and Satan, pleased with the deception, 
 assumes a religious character, and leads the minds of 
 these professed Christians to himself, working with 
 his power, his signs, and lying wonders to fasten them 
 in his snare. Some he deceives in one way, and 
 some in another. He has different delusions pre- 
 pared to affect different minds. Some look with hor- 
 ror upon one deception, while they readily receive 
 another. Satan deceives some with Spiritualism. 
 He also comes as an angel of light, and spreads his 
 influence over the land by means of false reforma- 
 tions. The churches are elated, and consider that 
 God is marvelously working for them, when it is the 
 work of another spirit. The excitement will die 
 away and leave the world and the church in a worse 
 condition than before. 
 
 I saw that God has honest children among the 
 nominal Adventists and the fallen churches, and be- 
 fore the plagues shall be poured out, ministers and 
 people will be called out from these churches, and 
 will gladly receive the truth. Satan knows this; 
 and before the loud cry of the third angel is given," 
 he raises an excitement in these religious bodies, that 
 those who have rejected the truth may think that 
 God is with them. He hopes to deceive the honest, 
 and lead them to think that God is still working for 
 
124 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 the churches. But the light will shine, and all who 
 are honest will leave the fallen churches, and take 
 their stand with the remnant. 
 
 SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 The rapping delusion was presented before me, 
 and I saw that Satan has power to bring before us 
 the appearance of forms purporting to be our rel- 
 atives or friends who sleep in Jesus. It will be made 
 to appear as if these friends were actually present; 
 the words they uttered while here, with which we 
 were familiar, will be spoken, and the same tone of 
 voice that they had while living, will fall upon the 
 ear. All this is to deceive the world, and ensnare 
 them into the belief of this delusion. 
 
 I saw that the saints must" have a thorough under- 
 standing of present truth, which they will be obliged 
 to maintain from the Scriptures. They must under- 
 stand the state of the dead; for the spirits of devils 
 will yet appear to thorn, professing to be beloved 
 relatives or friends, who will declare to them unscript- 
 ural doctrines. They will do all in their power to 
 excite sympathy, and will work miracles before them, 
 to confirm what they declare. The people of God 
 must be prepared to withstand these spirits with the 
 Bible truth that the dead know not anything, and 
 that they who thus appear are the spirits of devils. 
 
 We must examine well the foundation of our hope; 
 for we shall have to give a reason for it from the 
 Scriptures. This delusion will spread, and we shall 
 have to contend with it face to face; and unless we 
 are prepared for it, we shall be ensnared and over- 
 come. But if we do what we can on our part to be 
 ready for the conflict that is just before us, God will 
 do his part, and his all-powerful arm will protect uj. 
 He would sooner send every angel out of glory to 
 make a hedge about faithful souls, than have them 
 
SPIRITUALISM. 125 
 
 deceived and led away by the lying wonders of Satan. 
 
 I saw the rapidity with which this delusion was 
 spreading. A train of cars was shown me, going 
 with the speed of lightning. The angel bade me look 
 carefully. I fixed my eyes upon the train. It 
 seemed that the Avhole world was on board. Then he 
 showed me the conductor, a fair, stately person, whom 
 all the passengers looked up to and reverenced. I 
 was perplexed, and asked my attending angel who it 
 was. Said he, " It is Satan. He is the conductor, 
 in the form of an angel of light. He has taken the 
 world captive. They are given over to strong delu- 
 sions, to believe a lie that they may be damned. His 
 agent, the highest in order next to him, is the engi- 
 neer, and other of his agents are employed in different 
 offices as he may need them, and they are all going 
 with lightning speed to perdition." 
 
 I asked the angel if there were none left. He bade 
 me look in the opposite direction, and I saw a little 
 company traveling a narrow pathway. All seemed 
 to be firmly united by the truth. This little company 
 looked care-worn, as though they had passed through 
 severe trials and conflicts. And it appeared as if the 
 sun had just arisen from behind a cloud and shone 
 upon their countenances, causing them to look tri- 
 umphant, as though their victories were nearly won. 
 
 I saw that the Lord has given the world oppor- 
 tunity to discover the snare. This one thing is evi- 
 dence enough for the Christian if there were no other: 
 there is no difference made between the precious 
 and the vile. Thomas Paine, whose body has now 
 mouldered to dust, and who is to be called forth at 
 the end of the one thousand years, at the second res- 
 urrection, to receive his reward, and suffer the second 
 death, is represented by Satan as being in Heaven, 
 and highly exalted there. Satan used him on earth 
 as long as he could, and now he is carrying on the 
 same wor 1 ; through pretensions of having Thomas 
 Paine so much exalted and honored in Heaven; and 
 as he taught here, Satan would make it appear that 
 
126 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 he is teaching there. And some who have looked 
 with horror at his life and death, and his corrupt 
 teachings while living, now submit to be taught by 
 him, — one of the vilest and most corrupt of men, one 
 who despised God and his law. 
 
 He who is the father of lies, blinds and deceives 
 the world by sending forth his angels to speak for 
 the apostles, and to make it appear that they contra- 
 dict what they wrote by the dictation of the Holy 
 Ghost, when on earth. These lying angels make the 
 apostles to corrupt their own teachings and to declare 
 them to be adulterated. By so doing, Satan delights 
 to throw professed Christians, and all the world, into 
 uncertainty about the word of God. That holy book 
 cuts directly across his track, and thwarts his plans; 
 therefore he leads men to doubt the divine origin of 
 the Bible, and then sets up the infidel Thomas Paine, 
 as though he were ushered into Heaven when he 
 died, and is now united with the holy apostles whom 
 he hated on earth, and appears to be teaching the 
 world. 
 
 Satan assigns to each of his angels a part to act. 
 He enjoins upon them all to be sly, artful, and cun- 
 ning. He instructs some of them to act the part of 
 the apostles, and to speak for them, while others are 
 to act the part of infidels and wicked men who died 
 cursing God, but now appear to be very religious. 
 There is no difference made between the most holy 
 apostles and the vilest infidels. They are both made 
 to teach the same thing. It matters not whom Satan 
 makes to speak, if his object is only accomplished. 
 He was intimately connected with Paine upon earth, 
 aiding him in his work, and it is an easy thing for 
 him to know the very words and the handwriting of 
 one who served him so faithfully, and accomplished 
 his purposes so well. Satan dictated much of Paine's 
 writings, and it is an easy thing for him to dictate 
 sentiments through his angels now, and make it 
 appear that they come through Thomas Paine. This 
 is the master-piece of Satan. All this teaching pur- 
 
SPIRITUALISM. 127 
 
 porting to be from apostles, and saints, and wicked 
 men who have died, comes directly from his Satanic 
 majesty. 
 
 The fact that Satan claims that one whom he loved 
 so well, and who hated God so perfectly, is now with 
 the holy apostles and angels in glory, should be 
 enough to remove the vail from all minds, and dis- 
 cover to them the dark, mysterious works of Satan. 
 He virtually says to the world and to infidels, No 
 matter how wicked you are; no matter whether you 
 believe or disbelieve in God or the Bible; live as you 
 please, Heaven is your home; for all know that if 
 Thomas Paine is in Heaven, and so exalted, they will 
 surely get there. This is so glaring that all may see 
 if they will. Satan is now doing, through individ- 
 uals like Thomas Paine, what he has been trying to 
 do since his fall. He is, through his power and 
 lying wonders, tearing away the foundation of the 
 Christian's hope, and putting out the sun that is to 
 light the narrow way to Heaven. He is making the 
 world believe that the Bible is uninspired, no better 
 than a story-book, while he holds out something to 
 take its place; namely, spiritual manifestations! 
 
 Here is a channel wholly devoted to himself, under 
 his control, and he can make the world believe what 
 he will. The book that is to judge him and his follow- 
 ers, he puts back into the shade, just where he wants 
 it. The Saviour of the world he makes to be no 
 more than a common man; and as the Roman guard 
 that watched the tomb of Jesus spread the false and 
 lying report that the chief priests and elders put into 
 their mouths, so will the poor, deluded followers of 
 these pretended spiritual manifestations, repeat, and 
 try to make it appear, that there is nothing mirac- 
 ulous about our Saviour's birth, death, and resurrec- 
 tion. After putting Jesus in the background, they 
 attract the attention of the world to themselves, and 
 to their miracles and lying wonders, which they de- 
 clare far exceed the works of Christ. Thus the world 
 is taken in the snare, and lulled to a feeling of secu- 
 
128 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 rity, not to find out their awful deception until the 
 seven last plagues shall be poured out. Satan laughs 
 as he sees his plan succeed so well, and the whole world 
 taken in the snare. 
 
 COVETOUSNESS. 
 
 I saw that Satan bade his angels lay their snares 
 •especially for those who were looking for Christ's 
 second appearing, and keeping all the commandments 
 of God. Satan told his angels that the churches were 
 asleep. He would increase his power and lying won- 
 ders, and he could hold them. "But," said he, "the 
 sect of Sabbath-keepers we hate; they are continually 
 working against us, and taking from us our subjects, 
 to keep the hated law of God. Go, make the pos- 
 sessors of lands and money drunk with cares. If 
 you can make them place their affections upon these 
 things, we shall have them yet. They may profess what 
 they please, only make them care more for money 
 than for the success of Christ's kingdom or the spread 
 of the truths we hate. Present the world before them 
 in the most attractive light, that they may love and 
 idolize it. We must keep in our ranks all the means 
 of which we can gain control. The more means the 
 followers of Christ devote to his service, the more 
 will they injure our kingdom by getting our subjects. 
 As they appoint meetings in different places, we are 
 in danger. Be very vigilant then. Cause disturbance 
 and confusion if possible. Destroy love for one 
 another. Discourage and dishearten their ministers; 
 for we hate them. Present every plausible excuse to 
 those who have means, lest they hand it out. Control 
 the money matters if ypu can, and drive their min- 
 ist rs to want and distress. This will weaken their 
 courage and zeal. Battle every inch of ground. 
 Make covetousness and love of earthly treasures the 
 ruling traits of their character. As long as 'these 
 
COVETOUSNESS. 129 
 
 traits rule, salvation and grace stand back. Crowd 
 every attraction around them, and they will be surely 
 ours. And not only are we sure of them, but then- 
 hateful influence will not be exercised to lead others to 
 Heaven. When any shall attempt to give, put 
 within them a grudging disposition, that it may be 
 sparingly." 
 
 I saw that Satan carries out his plans well. As 
 the servants of God appoint meetings, Satan with his 
 angels is on the ground to hinder the work. He is 
 constantly putting suggestions into the minds of God's 
 people. He leads some in one way, and some in 
 another, always taking advantage of evil traits in the 
 brethren and sisters, exciting and stirring up their 
 natural besetments. If they are disposed to be self- 
 ish and covetous, Satan takes his stand by their side, 
 and with all his power seeks to lead them to indulge 
 their besetting sins. The grace of God and the light 
 of truth may melt away their covetous, selfish feelings 
 for a little, but if they do not obtain entire victory, 
 Satan comes in when they are not under a saving 
 influence, and withers every noble, generous principle, 
 and they think that too much is required of them. 
 They become weary of well-doing, and forget the great 
 sacrifice which Jesus made to redeem them from the 
 power of Satan, and from hopeless misery. 
 
 Satan took advantage of the covetous, selfish dis- 
 position of Judas, and led him to murmur when Mary 
 poured the costly ointment upon Jesus. Judas looked 
 upon this as a great waste, and declared that the 
 ointment might have been sold, and given to the poor. 
 He cared not for the poor, but considered the liberal 
 offering to Jesus extravagant. Judas prized his Lord 
 just enough to sell him for a few pieces of silver. And 
 I saw that there were some like Judas among those 
 who profess to be waiting for their Lord. Satan 
 controls them, but they know it not. God cannot 
 approve of the least degree of covetousness or selfish- 
 ness, and he abhors the prayers and exhortations of 
 those who indulge these evil traits. As Satan sees 
 16 
 
f 
 
 130 SPIRITUAL GUTS. 
 
 that his time is short, he leads men on to be more and 
 more selfish and covetous, and then exults as he sees 
 them wrapped up in themselves, close, penurious, and 
 selfish. If the eyes of such could be opened, they 
 would see Satan in hellish triumph, exulting over 
 them, and laughing at the folly of those who accept 
 his suggestions and enter his snares. 
 
 Satan and his angels mark all the mean and covet- 
 ous acts of these persons, and present them to Jesus 
 and his holy angels, saying reproachfully, "These are 
 Christ's followers ! They are preparing to be trans- 
 lated!" Satan compares their course with passages 
 of Scripture in which it is plainly rebuked, and then 
 taunts the heavenly angels, saying, " These are fol- 
 lowing Chiist and his word ! These are the fruits of 
 Christ's sacrifice and redemption! " Angels turn in 
 disgust from the scene. God requires a constant 
 doing on the part of his people; and when they 
 become weary of well-doing, he becomes weary of 
 them. I saw that he is greatly displeased with 
 the least manifestation of selfishness on the part of 
 his professed people, for whom Jesus spared not 
 his own precious life. Every selfish, covetous person 
 will fall out by the way. Like Judas, who sold his 
 Lord, they will sell good principles and a noble, gen- 
 erous disposition for a little of earth's gain. All such 
 will be sifted out from God's people. Those who 
 want Heaven, must, with all the energy which they 
 possess, be encouraging the principles of Heaven. 
 Instead of withering up with selfishness, their souls 
 should be expanding with benevolence. Every oppor- 
 tunity should be improved in doing good to one another, 
 and thus cherishing the principles of Heaven. Jesus 
 was presented to me as the perfect pattern. His life 
 was without selfish interest, but ever marked with 
 disinterested benevolence. 
 
THE SHAKING. 131 
 
 THE SHAKING. 
 
 I saw some, with strong faith and agonizing cries, 
 pleading with God. . Their countenances were pale, 
 and marked with deep anxiety, expressive of their 
 internal struggle. Firmness and great earnestness 
 was expressed in their countenances; large drops of 
 perspiration fell from their foreheads. Now and 
 then their faces would light up with the marks 
 of God's approbation, and again the same solemn, 
 earnest, anxious look would settle upon them. 
 
 Evil angels crowded around, pressing darkness 
 upon them to shut out Jesus from their view, that 
 their eyes might be drawn to the darkness that sur- 
 rounded them, and thus they be led to distrust God, 
 and murmur against him. Their only safety was in 
 keeping their eyes directed upward. Angels of God 
 had charge over his people, and as the poisonous 
 atmosphere of evil angels was pressed around these 
 anxious ones, the heavenly angels were continually 
 wafting* their wings over them to scatter the thick 
 darkness. 
 
 As the praying ones continued their earnest cries, 
 at times a ray of light from Jesus came to them, to 
 encourage their hearts, and light up their coun- 
 tenances. Some, I saw, did not participate in this 
 work of agonizing and pleading. They seemed indif- 
 ferent and careless. They were not resisting the 
 darkness around them, and it shut them in like a 
 thick cloud. The angels of God left these, and went 
 to the aid of the earnest, praying ones. I saw angels 
 of God hasten to the assistance of all who were 
 struggling with all their power to resist the evil 
 angels, and trying to help themselves by calling upon 
 God with perseverance. But his angels left those 
 who made no effort to help themselves, and I lost 
 sight of them. 
 
 I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and 
 was shown that it would be caused by the straight 
 
132 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 testimony called forth by the counsel of the True 
 Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect 
 upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to 
 exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. 
 Some will not bear this straight testimony. They 
 will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a 
 shaking among God's people. 
 
 I saw that the testimony of the True Witness has 
 not been half heeded. The solemn testimony upon 
 which the destiny of the church hangs, has been 
 lightly esteemed, if not entirely disregarded. This 
 testimony must work deep repentance; all who truly 
 receive it, will obey it, and be purified. 
 
 Said the angel, "List ye!" Soon I heard a voice 
 like many musical instruments all sounding in perfect 
 strains, sweet and harmonious. It surpassed any 
 music I had ever heard, seeming to be full of mercy, 
 compassion, and elevating, holy joy. It thrilled 
 through my whole being. Said the angel, "Look 
 ye! " My attention was then turned to the company 
 I had seen, who were mightily shaken. I was shown 
 those whom 1 had before seen weeping and praying 
 with agony of spirit. The company of guardian 
 angels around them had been doubled, and they were 
 clothed with an armor from their head to their feet. 
 They moved in exact order, like a company of soldiers. 
 Their countenances expressed the severe conflict 
 which they had endured, the agonizing struggle 
 which they had passed through. Yet their features, 
 marked with severe internal anguish, now shone with 
 the light and glory of Heaven, They had obtained 
 the victory, and it called forth from th m the deepest 
 gratitude, and holy, sacred joy. 
 
 The numbers of this company had lessened. Some 
 had been shaken out, and left by the way. The 
 careless and indifferent, who did not join with those 
 who prized victory and salvation enough to persever- 
 ingly plead and agonize for it, did not obtain it, and 
 they were left behind in darkness, and their places 
 were imm liately filled by others taking hold of the 
 
THE SHAKING. 133 
 
 truth, and coming into the ranks. Evil angels still 
 pressed around them, but could have no power over 
 them. 
 
 I heard those clothed with the armor speak forth 
 the truth with great power. It had effect. Many 
 had been bound; some wives by their husbands, and 
 some children by their parents. The honest who 
 had been prevented from hearing the truth, now 
 eagerly laid hold upon it. All fear of their rela- 
 tives was gone, and the truth alone was exalted to 
 them. They had been hungering and thirsting for 
 truth; it was dearer and more precious than life. 
 I asked what had made this great change. An angel 
 answered, " It is the latter rain, the refreshing from 
 the presence of the Lord, the loud cry of the third 
 angel." 
 
 Great power was with these chosen ones. Said 
 the angel, "Look ye! " My attention was turned to 
 the wicked, or unbelievers. They were all astir. 
 The zeal and power with the people of God had 
 aroused and enraged them. Confusion, confusion, 
 was on every side. I saw measures taken against 
 the company who had the light and power of God. 
 Darkness thickened around them, yet they stood 
 firm, approved of God and trusting in him. I saw 
 them perplexed; next I heard them crying unto God 
 earnestly. Through the day and night their cry 
 ceased not: "Thy will, O God, be done! If it can 
 glorify thy name, make a way of escape for thy 
 people! Deliver us from the heathen round about 
 us. They have appointed us unto death; but thine 
 arm can bring salvation." These are all the words 
 which I can bring to mind. All seemed to have a 
 deep sense of their unworthiness, and manifested 
 entire submission to the will of God; yet, like Jacob, 
 every one, without an exception, was earnestly 
 pleading and wrestling for deliverance. 
 
 Soon after they had commenced their earnest cry, 
 the angels, in sympathy, desired to go to their deliv- 
 erance. But a tall, commanding angel suffered them 
 
134 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 not. Said he, " The will of God is not yet fulfilled. 
 They must drink of the cup. They must be baptized 
 with the baptism." 
 
 Soon I heard the voice of God, which shook the 
 heavens and the earth. There was a mighty earth- 
 quake. Buildings were shaken down on every side. 
 I then heard a triumphant shout of victory, loud, 
 musical, and clear. I looked upon the company, 
 who, a short time before, were in such distress and 
 bondage. Their captivity was turned. A glorious 
 light shone upon them. How beautiful they then 
 looked ! All marks of care and weariness were gone, 
 and health and beauty were seen in every counte- 
 nance. Their enemies, the heathen around them, 
 fell like dead men; they could not endure the light 
 that shone upon the delivered, holy ones. This light 
 and glory remained upon them, until Jesus was seen 
 in the clouds of heaven, and the faithful, tried com- 
 pany were changed in a moment, in the twinkling of 
 an eye, from glory to glory. And the graves were 
 opened, and the saints came forth, clothed with im- 
 mortality, crying " Victory over death and the grave;" 
 and together with the living saints they were caught 
 up to meet their Lord in the air, while rich, musical 
 shouts of glory and \ictory were upon every immortal 
 tongue. 
 
 THE SINS OF BABYLON. 
 
 1 saw that since the second angel proclaimed the 
 fall of the churches, they have been growing more and 
 more corrupt. They bear the name of being Christ's 
 followers, yet it is impossible to distinguish them 
 from the world. Ministers take their texts from 
 the word of God, but preach smooth things. To this 
 the natural heart feels no objection. It is only the 
 spirit and power of the truth, and the salvation of 
 Christ, that is hateful to the carnal heart. There is 
 nothing in the popular ministry that stirs the wrath 
 
THE SINS OF BABYLON. 135 
 
 of Satan, makes the sinner tremble, or applies to the 
 heart and conscience the fearful realities of a Judg- 
 ment soon to come. Wicked men are generally 
 pleased with a form of piety without true godliness, 
 and they will aid and support such a religion. 
 
 Said the angel, "Nothing less than the whole 
 armor of righteousness can enable man to overcome 
 the powers of darkness, and retain the victory over 
 them. Satan has taken full possession of the 
 churches as a body. The sayings and doings of men 
 are dwelt upon instead of the plain, cutting truths of 
 the word of Grod. The spirit and friendship of the 
 world are at enmity with God. When the truth in 
 its simplicity and strength, as it is in Jesus, is brought 
 to bear against the spirit of the world, it at once 
 awakens the spirit of persecution. Yery many who 
 profess to be Christians have not known God. The 
 natural heart has not been changed, and the carnal 
 mind remains at enmity with God. They are Satan's 
 faithful servants, notwithstanding they have assumed 
 another name." 
 
 I saw that since Jesus left the holy place of the 
 heavenly sanctuary, and entered within the second 
 vail, the churches have been filling up with every 
 unclean and hateful bird. I saw great iniquity and 
 vileness in the churches; yet their members profess 
 to be Christians. Their profession, their prayers, 
 and their exhortations, are an abomination in the 
 sight of God. Said the angel, " God will not smell 
 in their assemblies. Selfishness, fraud, and deceit are 
 practiced by them without the reprovings of con- 
 science. And over all these evil traits they throw 
 the cloak of religion." I was shown the pride of the 
 nominal churches. God is not in their thoughts; 
 their carnal minds dwell upon themselves; they dec- 
 orate their poor mortal bodies, and then look upon 
 themselves with satisfaction and pleasure. Jesus and 
 the angels look upon them in anger. Said the angel, 
 " Their sins and pride have reached unto Heaven. 
 Their portion is prepared. Justice and judgment 
 
136 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 have slumbered long, but will soon awake. Ven- 
 geance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord." The 
 fearful threatenings of the third angel are to be real- 
 ized, and all the wicked are to drink of the wrath of 
 God. An innumerable host of evil angels are spread- 
 ing over the whole land, and crowding the churches. 
 These agents of Satan look upon the religious bodies 
 with exultation ; for the cloak of religion covers the 
 greatest crime and iniquity. 
 
 All Heaven beholds with indignation human be- 
 ings, the workmanship of God, reduced by their fel- 
 low-men to the lowest depths of degradation, and 
 placed on a level with the brute creation. Professed 
 followers of that dear Saviour whose compassion was 
 ever moved at the sight of human woe, heartily en- 
 gage in this enormous and grievous sin, and deal in 
 slaves and souls of men. Human agony is carried 
 from place to place, and bought and sold. Angels 
 have recorded it all; it is written in the book. The 
 tears of the pious bondmen and bondwomen, of 
 fathers, mothers, and children, brothers and sisters, 
 are all bottled up in Heaven. God will restrain his 
 anger but little longer. His wrath burns against 
 this nation, and especially against the religious bodies 
 that have sanctioned this terrible traffic, and have 
 themselves engaged in it. Such injustice, such oppres- 
 sion, such sufferings, are looked upon with heartless 
 indifference by many professed followers of the meek 
 and lowly Jesus. And many of them can themselves 
 inflict with hateful satisfaction, all this indescribable 
 agony; and yet they dare to worship God. It is 
 solemn mockery; Satan exults over it, and reproaches 
 Jesus and his angels with such inconsistency, saying, 
 with hellish triumph, Such are Christ's followers! 
 
 These professed Christians read of the sufferings of 
 the martyrs, and tears course down their cheeks. 
 They wonder that men could ever become so hardened 
 as to practice such cruelty toward their fellow-men. 
 Yet those who think and speak thus, are at the same 
 time holding human beings in slavery. And this is 
 
THK LOUD CRT. 137 
 
 not all; they sever the ties of nature, and cruelly op- 
 press their fellow-men. They can inflict most in- 
 human torture with the same relentless cruelty mani- 
 fested by papists and heathen toward Christ's follow- 
 ers. Said the angel, " It will be more tolerable for 
 the heathen and for papists in the day of the execution 
 of God's judgment than for such men." The cries of 
 the oppressed have reached unto Heaven, and angels 
 stand amazed at the untold, agonizing sufferings which 
 man, formed in the image of his Maker, causes his 
 fellow-man. Said the angel, "The names of the 
 oppressors are written in blood, crossed with stripes, 
 and flooded with agonizing, burning tears of suffering. 
 God's anger will not cease until he has caused this 
 land of light to drink the dregs of the cup of his fury, 
 until he has rewarded unto Babylon double. Reward 
 her even as she rewarded you, double unto her double 
 according to her works; in the cup which she hath 
 filled, fill to her double." 
 
 I saw that the slave-master will have to answer 
 for the soul of his slave whom he has kept in igno- 
 rance; and the sins of the slave will be visited upon 
 the master. God cannot take to Heaven the slave 
 who has been kept in ignorance and degradation, 
 knowing nothing of God or the Bible, fearing nothing 
 but his master's lash, and holding a lower position 
 than the brutes. But he does the best thing for him 
 that a compassionate God can do. He permits him 
 to be as though he had not been; while the master 
 must endure the seven last plagues, and then come up 
 in the second resurrection, and suffer the second, most 
 awful death. Then the justice of God will be satis- 
 fied. 
 
 THE LOUD CRY. 
 
 I saw angels hurrying to and fro in Heaven, de- 
 scending to earth, and again ascending to Heaven, 
 preparing for the fulfillment of some important event 
 
138 SPTRTTT7AL OTPT8. 
 
 Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to 
 descend to earth, to unite his voice with the third 
 angel, and give power and force to his message. 
 Great power and glory were imparted to the angel, 
 and as he descended, the earth was lightened with his 
 glory. The light which attended this angel, pene- 
 trated everywhere, as he cried mightily, with a strong 
 voice, saying, " Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, 
 and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold 
 of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and 
 hateful bird." The message of the fall of Babylon, 
 as given by the second angel, is repeated, with the 
 additional mention of the corruptions which have been 
 entering the churches since 1844. The work of this 
 angel comes in at the right time to join in the last 
 great work of the third angel's message, as it swells 
 to a loud cry. And the people of God are thus pre- 
 pared to stand in the hour of temptation which they 
 are soon to meet. I saw a great light resting upon 
 them, and they united to fearlessly proclaim the 
 third angel's message. 
 
 Angels were sent to aid the mighty angel from 
 Heaven, and I heard voices which seemed to sound 
 everywhere, " Come out of her, my people, that ye be 
 not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of 
 her plagues; for her sins have reached unto Heaven, 
 and God hath remembered her iniquities." This 
 message seemed to be an addition to the third message, 
 joining it as the midnight cry joined the second 
 angel's message in 1844. The glory of God rested 
 upon the patient, waiting saints, and they fearlessly 
 gave the last solemn warning, proclaiming the fall of 
 Babylon, and calling upon God's people to come out 
 of her, that they might escape her fearful doom. 
 
 The light that was shed upon the waiting ones 
 penetrated everywhere, and those in the churches 
 who had any light, who had not heard and rejected 
 the three massages, obeyed the call, and left the fallen 
 churches. Many had come to years of accountability 
 since these messages had been given, and the light 
 
TH* LOtJD CUT. 139 
 
 shone upon them, and they were privileged to choose 
 life or death. Some chose life, and took their stand 
 with those who were looking for their Lord, and keep- 
 ing all his commandments. The third message was 
 to do its work; all were to be tested upon it, and the 
 precious ones were to be called out from the religious 
 bodies. A compelling power moved the honest, 
 while the manifestation of the power of God brought 
 a fear and restraint upon their unbelieving relatives 
 and friends, so that they dared not, neither had they 
 the power to hinder those who felt the work of 
 the Spirit of God upon them. The last call was 
 carried even to the poor slaves, and the pious among 
 them poured forth their songs of rapturous joy at the 
 prospect of their happy deliverance. Their masters 
 could not check them; fear and astonishment kept 
 them silent. Mighty miracles were wrought, the sick 
 were healed, and signs and wonders followed the be- 
 lievers. God was in the work, and every saint, fear- 
 less of consequences, followed the convictions of his 
 own conscience, and united with those who were keep- 
 ing all the commandments of God; and with power 
 they sounded abroad the third message. I saw that 
 this will close with power and strength far exceeding 
 the midnight cry. 
 
 Servants of God, endowed with power from on high, 
 with their faces lighted up, and shining with holy 
 consecration, went forth to proclaim the message from 
 Heaven. Souls that were scattered all through the 
 religious bodies answered to the call, and the precious 
 were hurried out of the doomed churches, as Lot was 
 hurried out of Sodom before her destruction. God's 
 people were strengthened by the excellent glory which 
 rested upon them in rich abundance, and prepared 
 them to endure the hour of temptation. I heard 
 everywhere a multitude of voices saying, "Here is 
 the patience of the saints; here are they that keep 
 the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." 
 
140 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 THE THIRD MESSAGE CLOSED. 
 
 I was pointed down to the time when the third 
 angel's message was closing. The power of God had 
 rested upon his people; they had accomplished their 
 work, and were prepared for the trying hour before 
 them. They had received the latter rain, or refresh- 
 ing from the presence of the Lord, and the living 
 testimony had been revived. The last great warning 
 had sounded everywhere, and it had stirred up and 
 enraged the inhabitants of earth, who would not 
 receive the message. 
 
 T saw angels hurrying to and fro in Heaven. An 
 angel with a writer's ink-horn by his side returned 
 from the earth, and reported to Jesus that his work 
 was done, and the saints were numbered and sealed. 
 Then I saw Jesus, who had been ministering before 
 the ark containing the ten commandments, throw 
 down the censer. He raised his hands, and with a 
 loud voice said, "It is done" And all the angelic 
 host laid off their crowns as Jesus made the solemn 
 declaration, "He that is unjust, let him be unjust 
 still; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; 
 and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still; 
 and he that is holy, let him be holy still." 
 
 Every case had been decided for life or death. 
 While Jesus had been ministering in -the sanctuary, 
 the judgment had been going on for the righteous 
 dead, and then for the righteous living. Christ had 
 received his kingdom, having made the atonement 
 for his people, and blotted out their sins. The sub- 
 jects of the kingdom were made up. The marriage 
 of the Lamb was consummated. And the kingdom, 
 and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole 
 heaven, was given to Jesus and the heirs of salva- 
 tion, and Jesus was to reign as King of kings, and 
 Lord of lords. 
 
 As Jesus moved out of the most holy place, I 
 heard the tinkling of the bells upon his garment; 
 
THE THIRD MESSAGE CLOSED. 141 
 
 and as he left, a cloud of darkness covered the in- 
 habitants of the earth. There was then no mediator 
 between guilty man and an offended God. While 
 Jesus had been standing between God and guilty 
 man, a restraint was upon the people; but when he 
 stepped out from between man and the Father, the 
 restraint was removed, and Satan had entire control 
 of the finally impenitent. It was impossible for the 
 plagues to be poured out while Jesus officiated in the 
 sanctuary; but as his work there is finished, and his 
 intercession closes, there is nothing to stay the wrath 
 of God, and it breaks with fury upon the shelterless 
 head of the guilty sinner, who has slighted salvation 
 and hated reproof. In that fearful time, after the 
 close of Jesus' mediation, the saints were living in 
 the sight of a holy God without an intercessor. 
 Every case was decided, every jewel numbered. 
 Jesus tarried a moment in the outer apartment of 
 the heavenly sanctuary, and the sins which had been 
 confessed while he was in the most holy place, were 
 placed upon Satan, the originator of sin, who must 
 suffer their punishment. 
 
 Then I saw Jesus lay off his priestly attire, and 
 clothe himself with his most kingly robes. Upon 
 his head were many crowns, a crown within a crown. 
 Surrounded by the angelic host, he left Heaven. 
 The plagues were falling upon the inhabitants of the 
 earth. Some were denouncing God, and cursing him. 
 Others rushed to the people of God, and begged to 
 be taught how they might escape his judgments. 
 But the saints had nothing for them. The last tear 
 for sinners had been shed, the last agonizing prayer 
 offered, the last burden borne, the last warning given. 
 The sweet voice of mercy was no more to invite 
 them. When the saints, and all Heaven, were in- 
 terested for their salvation, they had no interest for 
 themselves. Life and death had been set before 
 them. Many desired life, but made no effort to 
 obtain it. They did not choose life, and now there 
 was no atoning blood to cleanse the guilty, no com- 
 
142 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 passionate Saviour to plead for them, and cry, Spare, 
 spare the sinner a little longer. All Heaven had 
 united "with Jesus, as they heard the fearful words, 
 It is done. It is finished. The plan of salvation had 
 been accomplished, but few had chosen to accept it. 
 And as mercy's sweet voice died away, fear and hor- 
 ror seized the wicked. With terrible distinctness 
 they heard the words, Too late ! too late ! 
 
 Those who had not prized God's word were hur- 
 rying to and fro, wandering from sea to sea, and 
 from the north to the east, to seek the word of the 
 Lord. Said the angel, " They shall not find it. There 
 is a famine in the land; not a famine of bread, nor 
 a thirst for water, but for hearing the words of the 
 Lord. What would they not give for one word of 
 approval from God ! but no, they must hunger and 
 thirst on. Day after day have they slighted salva- 
 tion, prizing earthly riches and earthly pleasure 
 higher than any heavenly treasure or inducement. 
 They have rejected Jesus and despised his saints. 
 The filthy must remain filthy forever." 
 
 Many of the wicked were greatly enraged, as they 
 suffered the effects of the plagues. It was a scene 
 of fearful agony. Parents were bitterly reproaching 
 their children, and children their parents, brothers 
 their sisters, and sisters their brothers. Loud wail- 
 ing cries were heard in every direction, It was you 
 who kept me from receiving the truth which would 
 have saved me from this awful hour. The people 
 turned upon their ministers with bitter hate, and 
 reproached them, saying, " You have not warned us. 
 You told us that all the world was to be converted, 
 and cried, Peace, peace, to quiet every fear that was 
 aroused. You have not told us of this hour; and 
 those who warned us of it you declared to be fanatics 
 and evil men, who would ruin us." But I saw that 
 the ministers did not escape the wrath of God. Their 
 suffering was tenfold greater than that of their people. 
 
THE TIME OF TROUBLE. 143 
 
 THE TIME OF TROUBLE. 
 
 I saw the saints leaving the cities and villages, 
 and associating together in companies, and living in 
 the most solitary places. Angels provided them 
 food and water, while the wicked were suffering from 
 hunger and thirst. Then I saw the leading men of 
 earth consulting together, and Satan and his angels 
 busy around them. I saw a writing, copies of which 
 were scattered in different parts of the land, giving 
 orders that unless the saints should yield their 
 peculiar faith, give up the Sabbath and observe the 
 first day of the week, the people were at liberty, 
 after a certain time, to put them to death. But in 
 this hour of trial the saints were calm and composed, 
 trusting in God, and leaning upon his promise that 
 a way of escape would be made for them. In some 
 places, before the time for the decree to be executed, 
 the wicked rushed upon the saints to slay them; but 
 angels in the form of men of war fought for them. 
 Satan wished to have the privilege of destroying the 
 saints of the Most High; but Jesus bade his angels 
 watch over them. God would be honored by mak- 
 ing a covenant with those who had kept his law, in 
 the sight of the heathen round about them; and 
 Jesus would be honored by translating, without their 
 seeing death, the faithful, waiting ones who had so 
 long expected him. 
 
 Soon I saw the saints suffering great mental an- 
 guish. They seemed to be surrounded by the wicked 
 inhabitants of earth. Every appearance was against 
 them. Some began to fear that God had at last left 
 them to perish by the hand of the wicked. But if 
 their eyes could have been opened, they would have 
 seen themselves surrounded by angels of God. Next 
 came the multitude of the angry wicked, and next 
 a mass of evil angels, hurrying on the wicked to slay 
 the saints. But before they could approach God's 
 people, the wicked must first pass this company of 
 
144 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 mighty, holy angels. This was impossible. The 
 angels of God were causing them to recede, and also 
 causing the evil angels who were pressing around 
 them, to fall back. 
 
 It was an hour of fearful, terrible agony to the 
 saints. Day and night they cried unto God for 
 deliverance. To outward appearance, there was no 
 possibility of their escape. The wicked had already 
 begun to triumph, crying out, Why do n't your God 
 deliver you out of our hands ? Why do n't you go 
 up, and save your lives? But the saints heeded 
 them not. Like Jacob, they were wrestling with 
 God. The angels longed to deliver them, but they 
 must wait a little longer; the people of God must, 
 drink of the cup, and be baptized with the baptism. 
 The angels, faithful to their trust, continued their 
 watch. God would not suffer his name to be re- 
 proached among the heathen. The time had nearly 
 come when he was to manifest his mighty power, 
 and gloriously deliver his saints. For his name's 
 glory he would deliver every one of those who had 
 patiently waited for him, and whose names were 
 written in the book. 
 
 I was pointed back to faithful Noah. When the 
 rain descended, and the flood came, Noah and his 
 family had entered the ark, and God had shut them 
 in. Noah had faithfully warned the inhabitants of 
 the antediluvian world, while they had mocked and 
 derided him. And as the waters descended upon the 
 earth, and one after another were drowning, they 
 beheld that ark, of which they had made so much 
 sport, riding safely upon the waters, preserving the 
 faithful Noah and his family. So I saw that thei 
 people of God, who had faithfully warned the world? 
 of his coming wrath, would be delivered. God would 
 not suffer the wicked to destroy those who were ex- 
 pecting translation, and who would not bow to the 
 decree of the beast or receive his mark. I saw that 
 if the wicked were permitted to slay the saints, Satan 
 and all his evil host, and all who hate God, would 
 
DELIVERANCE OP THE SAINTS. 145 
 
 be gratified. And oh, what a triumph it would be 
 for his Satanic majesty, to have power, in the last 
 closing struggle, over those who had so long waited 
 to behold Him whom they loved! Those who have 
 mocked. at the idea of the saints' going up, will wit- 
 ness the care of God for his people, and behold their 
 glorious deliverance. 
 
 As the saints left the cities and villages, they were 
 pursued by the wicked, who sought to slay them. 
 But the swords that were raised to kill God's people, 
 broke, and fell as powerless as a straw. Angels of 
 God shielded the saints. As they cried day and 
 night for deliverance, their cry came up before the 
 Lord. 
 
 DELIVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. 
 
 It was at midnight that God chose to deliver his 
 people. As the wicked were mocking around them, 
 suddenly the sun appeared, shining in his strength, 
 and the moon stood still. The wicked looked upon 
 the scene with amazement, while the saints beheld 
 with solemn joy the tokens of their deliverance. 
 Signs and wonders followed in quick succession. 
 Everything seemed turned out of its natural course. 
 The streams ceased to flow. Dark, heavy clouds 
 came up, and clashed against each other. But there 
 was one clear place of settled glory, whence came the 
 voice of God like many waters, shaking the heavens 
 and the earth. There was a mighty earthquake. The 
 graves were opened, and those who had died in faith 
 under the third angel's message, keeping the Sabbath, 
 came forth from their dusty beds, glorified, to hear 
 the covenant of peace that God was to make with 
 those who had kept his law. 
 
 The sky opened and shut, and was in commotion. 
 
 The mountains shook like a reed in the wind, and 
 
 cast out ragged rocks all around. The sea boiled like 
 
 a pot, and oast out stones upon the land. And as 
 
 17 
 
146 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 God spoke the day and the hour of Jesus' coming, 
 and delivered the everlasting covenant to his people, 
 he spoke one sentence, and then paused, while the 
 words were rolling through the earth. The Israel of 
 God stood with their eyes fixed upward, listening to 
 the words as they came from the mouth of Jehovah 
 and rolled through the earth like peals of loudest 
 thunder. It was awfully solemn. At the end of 
 every sentence the saints shouted, Glory ! Hallelujah ! 
 Their countenances were lighted up with the glory of 
 God, and they shone with glory as did the face of 
 Moses when he came down from Sinai. The wicked 
 could not look upon them for the glory. , And when 
 the never-ending blessing was pronounced on those 
 who had honored God, in keeping his Sabbath holy, 
 there was a mighty shout of victory over the beast 
 and over his image. 
 
 Then commenced the jubilee, when the land should 
 rest. I saw the pious slave rise in victory and tri 
 umph, and shake off the chains that bound him, while 
 his wicked master was in confusion, and knew not 
 what to do; for the wicked could not understand the 
 words of the voice of God. 
 
 Soon appeared the great white cloud, upon which 
 sat the Son of man. When it first appeared in the 
 distance, this cloud looked very small. The angel 
 said that it was the sign of the Son of man. As it 
 drew nearer the earth, we could behold the excellent 
 glory and majesty of Jesus as he rode forth to con- 
 quer. A retinue of holy angels, with bright, glitter- 
 ing crowns upon their heads, escorted him on his way. 
 No language can describe the glory of the scene. Th© 
 living cloud of majesty and unsurpassed glory came 
 still nearer, and we could clearly behold the lovely 
 person of Jesus. He did not wear a crown of thorns; 
 but a crown of glory rested upon his holy brow. 
 Upon his vesture and thigh was a name written, 
 King of kings, and Lord of lords. His counte- 
 nance was as bright as the noon-day sun, his eyes 
 were as a flame of fire, and his feet had the appear- 
 
DELIVERANCE OF THE SAINTS 147 
 
 ance of fine brass. His voice sounded like many 
 musical instruments. The earth trembled before him, 
 the heavens departed as a scroll when it is rolled 
 together, and every mountain and island were moved 
 out of their places. "And the kin^s of the earth, and 
 the great men, and the rich men, and the chief cap- 
 tains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and 
 every freeman, hid themselves in the dens and in the 
 rocks of the mountains, and said to the mountains 
 and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of 
 Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath 
 of the Lamb; for the great day of his wrath is come, 
 and who shall be able to stand 1 " Those who a short 
 time before would have destroyed God's faithful chil- 
 dren from the earth, now witnessed the glory of God 
 which rested upon them. And amid all their terror 
 they heard the voices of the saints in joyful strains, 
 saying, "Lo, this is our God, we have waited for him, 
 and he will save us." 
 
 The earth mightily shook as the voice of the Son of 
 God called forth the sleeping saints. They responded 
 to the call, and came forth clothed with glorious im- 
 mortality, crying, Victory, victory, over death and the 
 grave! O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where 
 is thy victory % Then the living saints and the resur- 
 rected ones raised their voices in a long, transporting 
 shout of victory. Those bodies that had gone down 
 into the grave bearing the marks of disease and death, 
 came up in immortal health and vigor. The living 
 saints are changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an 
 eye, and caught up with the resurrected ones, and 
 together they meet their Lord in the air. Oh, what a 
 glorious meeting ! Friends whom death had se] >a- 
 rated, were united, never more to part. 
 
 On each side of the cloudy chariot were wings, and 
 beneath it were living wheels; and as the chariot 
 rolled upward, the wheels cried, Holy, and the wings, 
 as they moved, cried, Holy, and the retinue of holy 
 angels around the cloud cried, Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
 God Almighty 1 And the saints in the cloud cried, 
 
148 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 Glory ! Alleluia ! And the chariot rolled upward to 
 the holy city. Before entering the city, the saints 
 were arranged in a perfect square, with Jesus in tho 
 midst. He stood head and shoulders above the saints, 
 and above the angels. His majestic form and lovely 
 countenance could be seen by all in the square. 
 
 THE SAINTS' REWARD. 
 
 Then I saw a very great number of angels bring 
 from the city glorious crowns, — a crown for every 
 saint, with his name written thereon. As Jesus 
 called for the crowns, angels presented them to him, 
 and with his own right hand the lovely Jesus placed 
 the crowns on the heads of the sainja. In the same 
 manner the angels brought the harps, and Jesus pre- 
 sented them also to the saints. The commanding 
 angels first struck the note, and then every voice was 
 raised in grateful, happy praise, and every hand skill- 
 fully swept„2jMrerthe strings of the harp, sending forth 
 melodious music in rich and perfect strains. Then I 
 saw Jesus lead the redeemed company to the gate of 
 the city. He laid hold of the gate and swung it back 
 on its glittering hinges, and bade the nations that 
 had kept the truth to enter in. Within the city there 
 was everything to feast the eye. Rich glory they 
 beheld everywhere. Then Jesus looked upon his re- 
 deemed saints; their countenances were radiant with 
 glory; and as he fixed his loving eyes upon them, he 
 said, with his rich, musical voice, 1 behold the travail 
 of my soul, and am satisfied. This rich glory is 
 yours to enjoy eternally. Your sorrows are ended. 
 There shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor 
 crying, neither shall there be any more pain. I saw 
 the redeemed host bow an4 cast their glittering 
 crowiis at i^he feet of Jesus, an\( then, as his lovely 
 
 their golden 
 
THE EARTH DESOLATED. 149 
 
 harps, and filled all Heaven with their rich music, 
 and songs to the Lamb. 
 
 I then saw Jesus leading his people to the tree of 
 life, and again we heard his lovely voice, richer than 
 any music that ever fell on mortal ear, saying, 
 " The leaves of this tree are for the healing of the 
 nations. Eat ye all of it." Upon the tree of life was 
 most beautiful fruit, of which the saints could par- 
 take freely. In the city was a most glorious throne, 
 from which proceeded a pure river of water of life, 
 clear as crystal. On each side of this river was the 
 tree of life, and on the banks of the river were other 
 beautiful trees bearing fruit which was good for food. 
 
 Language is altogether too feeble to attempt a 
 description of Heaven. As the scene rises before me, 
 I am lost in amazement. Carried away with the sur- 
 passing splendor and excellent glory, I lay down the 
 pen, and exclaim, Oh, what love ! what wondrous 
 love ! The most exalted language fails to describe 
 the glory of Heaven, or the matchless depths of a 
 Saviour's love. 
 
 THE EARTH DESOLATED. 
 
 My attention was again directed to the earth. 
 The wicked had been destroyed, and their dead 
 bodies were lying upon its surface. The wrath of 
 God in the seven last plagues had been visited upon 
 the inhabitants of the earth, causing them to gnaw 
 their tongues for pain, and to curse God. The false 
 shepherds had been the signal objects of Jehovah's 
 wrath. Their eyes had consumed away in their 
 holes, and their tongues in their mouths, while they 
 stood upon their feet. After the saints had been 
 delivered by the voice of God, the wicked multitude 
 turned their rage upon one another. The earth 
 seemed to be deluged with blood, and dead bodies 
 were from one end of it to the other 
 
 The earth looked like a desolate wilderness. Cities 
 
150 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 and villages, shaken down by the earthquake, lay in 
 heaps. Mountains had been moved out of their places, 
 leaving large caverns. Ragged rocks, thrown out by 
 the sea, or torn out of the earth itself, were scattered 
 all over its surface. Large trees had been uprooted, 
 and were strewn over the land. Here is to be the 
 home of Satan with his evil angels for a thousand 
 years. Here he will be confined, to wander up and 
 down over the broken surface of the earth, and see 
 the effects of his rebellion against God's law. For a 
 thousand years he can enjoy the fruit of the curse 
 which he has caused. Limited alone to the earth, he 
 will not have the privilege of ranging to other planets, 
 to tempt and annoy those who have not fallen. 
 During this time, Satan suffers extremely. Since his 
 fall his evil traits have been in constant exercise. 
 But he is then to be deprived of his power, and left 
 to reflect upon the part which he has acted since his 
 fall, and to look forward with trembling and terror 
 to the dreadful future, when he must suffer for all 
 the evil that he has done, and be punished for all 
 the sins that he has caused to be committed. 
 
 I heard shouts of triumph from the angels and from 
 the redeemed saints, which sounded like ten thousand 
 musical instruments, because they were to be no more 
 annoyed and tempted by Satan, and because the in- 
 habitants of other worlds were delivered from his 
 presence and his temptations. 
 
 Then I saw thrones, and Jesus and the redeemed 
 saints sat upon them ; and the saints reigned as kings 
 and priests unto God. Christ, in union with his 
 people, judged the wicked dead, comparing their acts 
 with the statute book, the word of God, and deciding 
 every case according to the deeds done in the body. 
 Then they meted out to the wicked the portion which 
 they must suffer, according to their works; and it 
 was written against their names in the book of death. 
 Satan also and his angels were judged by Jesus and 
 the saints. Satan's punishment was to be far greater 
 than that of those whom he had deceived. His 
 
THE SECOND RESURRECTION. 151 
 
 suffering would so far exceed theirs as to bear no 
 comparison with it. After all those whom he had 
 deceived had perished, Satan was still to live and 
 suffer on much longer. 
 
 After the judgment of the wicked dead had been 
 finished, at the end of the one thousand years, Jesus 
 left the city, and the saints and a train of the angelic 
 host followed him. Jesus descended upon a great 
 mountain, which as soon as his feet touched it, parted 
 asunder, and became a mighty plain. Then we 
 looked up and saw the great and beautiful city, with 
 twelve foundations, and twelve gates, three on each 
 side, and an angel at each gate. We cried out, The 
 city ! The great city ! It is coming down from God 
 out of Heaven ! And it came down in all its splendor 
 and dazzling glory, and settled in the mighty plain 
 which Jesus had prepared for it. 
 
 THE SECOND RESURRECTION. 
 
 Then Jesus and all the retinue of holy angels, and 
 all the redeemed saints, left the city. The angels 
 surrounded their Commander, and escorted him on 
 his way, and the train of redeemed saints followed. 
 Then, in terrible, fearful majesty, Jesus called forth 
 the wicked dead; and they came up with the same 
 feeble, sickly bodies that went into the grave. What 
 a spectacle! .what a scene! At the first resurrection 
 all came forth in immortal bloom; but at the second 
 the marks of the curse are visible on all. The kings 
 and the noble men of earth, the mean and low, 
 the learned and unlearned, come forth together. All 
 behold the Son of man; and those very men who 
 despised and mocked him, who put the crown of 
 thorns upon his sacred brow, and smote him with 
 the reed, behold him in all his kingly majesty. Those 
 who spit upon him in the hour of his trial, now turn 
 from his piercing gaze, and from the glory of his 
 
162 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 countenance. Those who drove the nails through his 
 hands and feet, now look upon the marks of his cru- 
 cifixion. Those who thrust the spear into his side, 
 behold the marks of their cruelty on his body. And 
 they know that he is the very one whom they cruci- 
 fied, and derided in his expiring agony. And then 
 there arises one long, protracted wail of agony, as they 
 flee to hide from the presence of the King of kings 
 and Lord of lords. 
 
 All are seeking to hide in the rocks, to shield 
 themselves from the terrible glory of Him whom 
 they once despised. And, overwhelmed and pained 
 with his majesty and exceeding glory, they with one 
 accord raise their voices, and with terrible distinct- 
 ness exclaim, " Blessed is He that cometh in the name 
 of the Lord!" 
 
 Then Jesus and the holy angels, accompanied by 
 all the saints, again go to the city, and the bitter 
 lamentations and wailings of the doomed wicked fill 
 the air. Then I saw that Satan again commenced 
 his work. He passed around among his subjects, 
 and made the weak and feeble strong, and told 
 them that he and his angels were powerful. He 
 pointed to the countless millions who had been 
 raised. There were mighty warriors and kings who 
 were well skilled in battle, and who had conquered 
 kingdoms. And there were mighty giants and val- 
 iant men who had never lost a battle. There was the 
 proud, ambitious Napoleon, whose approach had 
 caused kingdoms to tremble. There stood men of 
 lofty stature and dignified bearing, who had fallen 
 in battle while thirsting to conquer. As they come 
 forth from their graves, they resume the current of 
 their thoughts where it ceased in death. They pos- 
 sess the same desire to conquer which ruled when 
 they fell. Satan consults with his angels, and then 
 with those kings and conquerors and mighty men. 
 Then he looks over the vast army, and tells them 
 that the company in the city is small and feeble, and 
 that they can go up and take it, and cast out its 
 
THE SECOND DEATH. 153 
 
 inhabitants, and possess its riches and glory them- 
 selves. 
 
 Satan succeeds in deceiving them, and all immedi- 
 ately begin to prepare themselves for battle. There 
 are many skillful men in that vast army, and they 
 construct all kinds of implements of war. Then with 
 Satan at their head, the multitude move on. Kings 
 and warriors follow close after Satan, and the multi- 
 tude follow after in companies. Each company has 
 its leader, and order is observed as they march over 
 the broken surface of the earth to the holy city. 
 Jesus closes the gates of the city, and this vast army 
 surround it, and place themselves in battle array, 
 expecting a fierce conflict. Jesus and all the angelic 
 host and all the saints, with the glittering crowns 
 upon their heads? ascend to the top of the wall of the 
 city. Jesus speaks with majesty, saying, " Behold, ye 
 sinners, the reward of the just! And behold, my 
 redeemed, the reward of the wicked!" The vast mul- 
 titude behold the glorious company on the walls of 
 the city. And as they witness the splendor of their 
 glittering crowns, and see their faces radiant with 
 glory, reflecting the image of Jesus, and then behold 
 the unsurpassed glory and majesty of the King of 
 kings and Lord of lords, their courage fails. A sense 
 of the treasure and glory which they have lost, rushes 
 upon them, and they realize that the wages of sin is 
 death. They see the holy, happy company whom 
 they have despised, clothed with glory, honor, immor- 
 tality, and eternal life, while they are outside the 
 city with every mean and abominable thing. 
 
 THE SECOND DEATH. 
 
 Satan rushes into the midst of his followers, and 
 tries to stir up the multitude to action. But fire 
 from God out of Heaven is rained upon them, and 
 the great men, and mighty men, the noble, the poor 
 and miserable, are all consumed together. I saw that 
 
154 SPIRITUAL GIFTS. 
 
 some were quickly destroyed, while others suffered 
 longer. They were punished according to the deeds 
 done in the body. Some were many days consuming, 
 and just as long as there was a portion of them un- 
 consumed, all the sense of suffering remained. Said 
 the angel, " The worm of life shall not die; their fire 
 shall not be quenched as long as there is the least 
 particle for it to prey upon." 
 
 Satan and his angels suffered long. Satan bore not 
 only the weight and punishment of his own sins, but 
 also of the sins of the redeemed host, which had been 
 placed upon him; and he must also suffer for the 
 ruin of souls which he had caused. Then I saw that 
 Satan and all the wicked host were consumed, and 
 the justice of God was satisfied; and all the angelic 
 host, and all the redeemed saints, with a loud voice 
 said, Amen ! 
 
 Said the angel, u Satan is the root, his children are 
 the branches. They are now consumed root and 
 branch. They have died an everlasting death. 
 They are never to have a resurrection, and God will 
 have a clean universe." I then looked and saw the 
 fire which had consumed the wicked, burning up the 
 rubbish, and purifying the earth. Again I looked, 
 and saw the earth purified. There was not a single 
 sign of the curse. The broken, uneven surface of 
 the earth now looked like a level, extensive plain. 
 God's entire universe was clean, and the great contro- 
 versy was forever ended. Wherever we looked, 
 everything upon which the eye rested was beautiful 
 and holy. And all the redeemed host, old and youug, 
 great and small, cast their glittering crowns at the 
 feet of their Redeemer, and prostrated themselves in 
 adoration before him, and worshiped him that liveth 
 forever and ever. The beautiful new earth, with all 
 its glory, was the eternal inheritance of the saints. 
 The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the 
 kingdom under the whole heaven, was then given to 
 the saints of the Most High, who were to possess it 
 forever, even forever and ever. 
 
OTHER WORKS BY THE AUTHOR. 
 
 PATRIARCHS AND PROPHETS. 8vo. 
 
 This volume treats upon the themes of Bible history, — 
 themes not in themselves new, but so presented here as to 
 give them a new significance. It traces the great conflict be- 
 tween good and evil from its inception, down through the 
 centuries to the time of David's death. 
 
 Beginning with the rebellion in heaven, the author shows 
 why sin was permitted, why Satan was not destroyed, and 
 why man was tested ; and gives a thrilling description of 
 man's temptation and fall, and of the plan devised for his sal- 
 vation. The life of each of the patriarchs, from Adam to 
 King David, is carefully scanned, and from each a lesson is 
 drawn, pointing out the consequences of sin, bringing most 
 vividly to mind Satan's studied plan for the overthrow of the 
 race, showing how the grace of God has enabled men to con- 
 quer in the battle with evil, and making manifest God's love 
 for mankind in his dealings with the " holy men of old." 
 
 The book contains over 760 octavo pages. It is printed 
 from clear, new electrotypes, on a fine qaality of tinted paper. 
 It is illustrated with more than 50 engravings, the larger part 
 of which are full-page ; many of them were designed and en- 
 graved expressly for this work, by an artist in Paris, France. 
 Sold by subscription. Elegant and durable bindings. Prices, 
 from $2.25 to $4.50. 
 
 THE GREAT CONTROVERSY. A companion vol- 
 ume to " Patriarchs and Prophets." 
 
 Beginning with our Lord's great prophecy given while view- 
 ing Jerusalem from the Mount of Olives, this book outlines 
 the history of the whole dispensation, down to the time when 
 "sin and sinners are no more, God's entire universe is clean, 
 and the great controversy is forever ended." 
 
 This volume presents the most wonderful and intensely in- 
 teresting history that has ever been written, of the great con- 
 flict between Christianity and the powers of darkness, as illus- 
 trated in the lives of Christian martyrs and reformers on the 
 one hand, and wicked men and persecuting powers on the 
 other. 
 
 Fourteenth edition ; contains over 700 octavo pages, and is 
 finely illustrated. Eighty-five thousand copies already printed. 
 
 Sold by subscription. Prices, from $2.25 to $4.50. Pub- 
 lished also in French, German, and Danish. 
 
 (155) 
 
156 BOOK NOTICES. 
 
 [Now in Preparation.] 
 
 THE LIFE OF CHRIST. 
 
 The keynote of this book is the great truth that in Christ 
 the love of the Father is revealed, that " God was in Christ, 
 reconciling the world unto himself." Satan's work has been 
 to misrepresent the character of God, before not only men, 
 but angels, and to deny the authority of his law. Christ, 
 who was "God manifest in the flesh," by his death redeems 
 the transgressor, and maintains the immutability of the law. 
 Thus the love and the justice of God are vindicated, ,As 
 Christ himself said, looking forward to his death, "Now is 
 the judgment of this world : now shall the prince of this 
 world be cast out. And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, 
 will draw all unto me." The working out of this pur- 
 pose is traced through the life of Christ on earth. It is 
 shown how Christ, as man's representative, endured the 
 temptations by which man is overcome, and conquered in be- 
 half of man ; and that man, becoming a partaker of the di- 
 vine nature, is enabled to overcome as Christ overcame. God 
 in Christ, and Christ in his followers, can withstand all the 
 power of Satan, and resist his temptations. And as Christ 
 came to reveal the love of God, so his followers are to reveal 
 the love of Christ. 
 
 The book will be nicely printed, and illustrated with 
 numerous beautiful and original engravings, and will be 
 published uniform in size and style with " Patriarchs and 
 Prophets." 
 
 LIFE SKETCHES. The Christian experience and 
 extensive labors of Elder James White, and his 
 wife, Mrs. E. G. White. 8vo. 
 
 Nearly the last literary labor of Elder James White was 
 the production of the above-named work. It comprises a 
 sketch of his life, and his public labors in connection with 
 those of his wife, Mrs. E. G. "White, and presents a compre- 
 hensive history of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, 
 which he, more than any other man, was instrumental in 
 founding. 
 
 The book abounds in interesting incidents, personal sketches, 
 and religious experiences, some of which are quite remarkable, 
 and altogether it forms a volume at once instructive and enter- 
 taining. 
 
 Printed on tinted paper, 453 pages, with portrait of Mr. 
 and Mrs. White. Cloth, Si. 25. 
 
BOOKS ISSUED by the PUBLISHERS 
 
 OK THIS WORK. 
 
 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER, with portrait. 8vo. 
 
 This work comprises sketches of the Christian experience 
 and public labors of a remarkable man, gathered from his 
 Memoir by the late Sylvester Bliss, with introduction and 
 notes by Elder James White. 
 
 This book sets forth the true principles and real character 
 of the man who was the leading spirit in the great American 
 Second Advent Movement of 1840— 1844. It maintains that 
 Mr. Miller was correct on the nature and object of the Sec- 
 ond Advent, in his application of the prophetic symbols of 
 Daniel and John, and in his calculation of the prophetic peri- 
 ods ; and that he erred only as to the event to occur at the 
 close of the great period of 2300 prophetic days. 408 pages. 
 Price, $1.00. 
 
 LIFE OF ELDER JOSEPH BATES, with portrait. 
 8vo. 
 
 This is a reprint of his Autobiography, with introduction, 
 and closing chapters relating to his public ministry, last sick- 
 ness, and death, by Elder James White. 
 
 That portion of this book which the reader will find won- 
 derfully interesting and instructive, is that which pertains to 
 a sea-faring life of twenty-five years, from the cabin-boy, up 
 to master and owner. Here will be found the record of fear- 
 ful dangers and adventures. And right here, associated more 
 or less with all that is evil, Captain Bates became a most 
 thorough reformer and a devoted Christian. The closing 
 chapters give an account of his labors in the ministry, and in 
 moral reforms, and the triumphant close of his long and use- 
 ful life. This book should be in every family library. Ev- 
 ery youth should read it. 
 
 352 pages. On fine tinted paper, $1.00 ; plain white paper, 
 85 cts. 
 
 PROPHETIC LIGHTS. By E. J. Waggoner. 8vo. 
 
 The design of this book is to remove some of the covering 
 that has been thrown over prophecy by tradition and human 
 speculation, so that its clear light may shine out. This has 
 been done by letting the Bible tell its own story in its own lan- 
 guage. No theories are advanced, but the plain predictions 
 are laid side by side with the well-attested historical facts 
 
 (157) 
 
158 BOOK NOTICES. 
 
 which show their exact fulfillment. As its title indicates, it 
 treats of some of the leading prophecies of both the Old and 
 the New Testament, showing the exact fulfillment of the pre- 
 dictions of the Bible concerning Egypt, Tyre, Babylon, Medo- 
 Persia, Greece, and Rome ; also of the prophecies concerning 
 the first advent of Christ, which prove the inspiration of the 
 Bible, and give assurance that other prophecies which are 
 noted will as surely and exactly be fulfilled. Embellished with 
 beautiful original illustrations. Cloth, gilt edges. Price, 
 $1.00. 
 
 BIBLE READINGS for the Home Circle. 8vo. 
 
 Contributed by a large number of Bible students through- 
 out the United States. 
 
 This work contains 162 readings on a great variety of sub- 
 jects, adapted to all classes of society, and designed for either 
 public or private use, embracing readings on conversion, 
 obedience, prayer, sanctification, temperance, social purity, 
 nature of man, immortality, the angels, the law of God, the 
 Sabbath, the Judgment, second coming of Christ, millennium, 
 New Jerusalem, destruction of the wicked, new earth, reward 
 of the righteous, and numerous readings on the prophecies of 
 both the Old and the New Testament. 
 
 The work is profusely and beautifully illustrated, and con- 
 tains 600 octavo pages. The bindings are elegant and sub- 
 stantial. Sold by subscription. Prices, from $2.00 to $4.25. 
 Cheap edition, 400 pages, solid type, thin paper, no .illus- 
 trations, $1.00. 
 
 THE ATONEMENT. By J. H. Waggoner. i2mo. 
 
 An examination of the remedial system in the light of nat- 
 ure and revelation. In two parts : Part I., "An Atonement 
 Consistent with Reason ;" Part II., " The Atonement as Re- 
 vealed in the Bible." This work is a critical and exhaustive 
 treatise on the plan of salvation as revealed in the Scriptures, 
 showing its harmony with the principles of justice and mercy, 
 its consistency with reason, and its final results as affecting 
 the destiny of the human race. Third edition, revised and 
 enlarged. Cloth, $1.00.